practise that which wee heare And this faith will appeare by working 1 Thes. 2.13 it will worke a change and alteration in your whole man VERSE 3. ON the other side it profits us that believe for we enter into his rest He doth not say shall but doe He that believeth in me hath eternall life he doth not see it a farre off as Moses upon the top of Pisgah viewed the earthly Canaan but enters not into the boyling lead of Purgatory but into spirituall and everlasting rest As infidelity is the bar to keep out unbeleevers So fidelity is the gate or doore whereby we may enter into heaven Act. 16.31 Rom. 3.28 This may seeme to bee unfitly alleadged By consequent it prooves that believers enter in for if unbelievers doe not then by the law of contraries believers doe And if the former words be included in a parenthesis these doe fitly follow as a confirmation of that which was in the latter end of the former verse it profited them not because it was not mingled with faith How prove you that As he said c. thus it doth excellently well agree Hitherto the dehortation hath beene propounded Now hee comes to prevent an objection that the Iewes might make which was indeed the only shelter they had to flye unto This rest that David speaketh of is the land of Canaan which some of our fathers missed of because they would not believe God What is that to us We believe in him and are at this day of a long time seated in the land of Canaan therefore we are none of those unbelievers thou needest not to be so fearefull of us To that he answers nay this rest is a spirituall and an heavenly rest and that he prooves by two divine testimonies one out of Genesis about Gods Sabbath the other out of the Psalme before cited The rest of that Sabbath he introduceth by a narration of the cause why God kept it It is perobscurus locus as Beza well observeth a defective speech something must be supplyed And verily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is particula asseverantis as well as adversantis the workes being finished from the foundation of the world this rest that we speake of was fore-signified Here we may behold the end for the which God Himselfe kept a Sabbath namely that we might perpetually commemorate the Creation of the world The Lord might if it had pleased Him have made the world in a moment yet he took sixe dayes to the making of it that we might deliberately consider of his wonderfull workemanship and then rested the seaventh day making it a type of our eternall rest with him in heaven But here a question may be moved whether all Gods workes were finished at the beginning of the world whether all were made within the compasse of these sixe dayes or not 1. What say you to the soules of men Is there not a dayly creation of them they come not ex traduce they are not traduced and conveyed unto us by the seede of our Parents for they are only the fathers of our bodies not of our soules and the spirit returneth to God that gave it God makes soules every day therefore all his workes were not finished from the foundation of the world The answer is easie They were in specie from the beginning though numero they bee augmented every day They were not all created at the first in heaven and put dayly into bodies according unto Gods discretion and appointment but God maketh them continually yet the same species the same kinde of creature was from the beginning 2. What shall wee say to Mules It was a long time many hundred yeeres before they came into the world Gen. 36.24 1. The Hebr. word is ambiguous Iemim of Iam the Sea Hee found waters standing pooles in the wildernesse like to Seas above the expectation of men 2. Let it be translated Mules yet the meaning may be hee was the first that found them in that countrie whereas they might be in the world before 3. Though they were invented by this man yet the matter of them was made by God in the beginning Thirdly what shall we say to those creatures that ryse of putrefaction they were materialiter potentialiter though not actualiter from the beginning All things were either in materia or in specie from the beginning of the world There were no houses no ships no Townes nor Cities at the first yet the matter whereof they be framed was prepared to mans hand by God and he gave man wisedome for the framing of them VERSE 4. HOw doth that appeare For He that is God He is not curious in the naming of the place it was well knowne to the Hebrewes being daily exercised in the Scriptures Now by that was prefigured that rest when we shall rest with God in his kingdome As God for our capacity laboured in the creation of the world rested afterwards delighting himselfe in the contemplation of the workes that he had made So when this life is ended we shall rest from all our labours and enjoy eternall quietnesse with him Therefore this shewes that it is not a carnall but a spirituall not a temporall but an eternall rest that is here entreated of Did God rest from all his workes How is it then that our Saviour saith my father worketh hitherto There be the workes of preservation and of creation The high and eternall God is not idle since he made the world His eyes are over all the ends of it beholding the evill and the good He is the Rector of the Vniversity of the whole world nothing comes to passe without him A Sparrow fals not to the ground without his will He disposeth still of all things and doth whatsoever he will in heaven and earth and in all deepe places but as for the workes of creation he hath rested from them all nothing now is created new Then all things throughout the wide compasse of the world are the workmanship of God He spread the heavens above our heads as a Curtaine he laid the foundation of the earth he made the roaring sea the birds that flie in the ayre the beasts that walke on the earth the fish that play in the Sea the Angels in heaven and men on the earth are his creatures O how wonderfully am I made sayes the Psalmist Therefore let us all glorifie our Creator in whom we have our life breath being and moving We especially that are Lords over GODS creatures let us magnifie him above them all Neverthelesse a lamentable thing to consider we dishonour him above all the Birds of the ayre the Beasts of the field the Sunne Moone and Stars are more dutifull in their kinde than we be O the unthankfulnesse of sinfull Man This place againe which we have in hand doth intimate so much unto us VERSE 6. WHich he proveth first by the event verse 6. Some must enter in because of Gods promise 2 Cor.
offerebant antequam Aaron in Sacerdotium eligeretur Hier. trad Hebr. in Genesin So must wee in speciall manner bee consecrated to the Lord and as so many Nazarites serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life Israel is my first borne though all the world bee mine All the world is Gods yet wee are his first borne What an honour is this A noble man hath many sonnes the yonger may goe a begging the elder hath all the land Among us there is never a yonger brother all elder brethren and shall all have the inheritance of the Kingdome of Heaven Let us be thankefull to GOD for it Israel was his even so wee being Gods first borne are his not our owne wee are bought with a price and must glorifie God in our spirits and bodies which are his The third point is the Stabilitie of the Church which are written in Heaven Not mentioned with the tongue which soone vanishes but written Littera scripta manet hee hath written us on the palmes of his hands wee are ever in his sight GOD needs no pen paper writing tables for helpe of memorie but this is spoken for our capacitie The Senatours of Rome were called Patres Conscripti because a Register was taken of their names A Captaine sets downe the names of his souldiers in a booke So GOD Almighty to shew what account hee makes of us hath our names written Where not in water not in loose papers not in the earth where peradventure they may be blotted out but in heaven whither none of our enemies can have accesse to race out our names In what Booke are our names written not of death but of life Whose the lambes booke of life Wee are not in the hands of an Angel but of CHRIST himselfe To what end A King takes the name of one of his owne subjects to preferre him to make him a Lord c God takes our names to preferre us to a Kingdome How shall wee know whether our names be written in heaven A posteriori not à priori 2 Tim. 2.19 First the Elect know Christ Ioh. 17.3 2. They beleeve in Christ Gal. 3.26 They are plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ they adde vertue to Faith This is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Chrys. termeth it 1 Cor. hom 3. to conclude by workes I have workes therefore I have Faith I have Faith therefore I have Christ I have Christ therefore I have heaven Tà m certus esse debes de requie de foelicitate si mandata ejus custodieris quà m certus es de perditione si ea contempseris Ob. 1. Workes may bee hypocriticall 2. uncertaine 3. imperfect But being sincere they may assure us of our salvation A ring may be imperfect not fully perfected by the skill of the Artificer it may have a crack in it yet it assures us of the love of him that gave it so imperfect workes may assure us of Gods love and of the Kingdome of Heaven too issuing from the roote of unfained Faith Therefore unfaithfull doubting is excluded Let us make our calling and election sure by good workes then an entrance shall bee ministred unto us abundantly into the everlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Saviour IESUS CHRIST Psal. 37.24 Yet wee must not dormire in utramque aurem I care not how I live I shall bee saved There may bee a Christian assurance but no unchristian securitie nusquam securitas sayes S. Bern in Psal. 15. Nec in coelo nec in paradiso nec in mundo In coelo cecidit Angelus sub praesentia Divinitatis in paradiso cecidit Adam in loco voluptatis in mundo cecidit Iudas in schola Salvatoris Let us never be high minded but feare with a reverent feare all the dayes of our lives I feare all my wayes said that holy man If you abuse this comfortable doctrine setting all at six and sevens then thou art most unsure As ye beleeve in Christ so be plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ and as your names are in heaven and ye looke for a place in heaven so live as Cittizens of heaven live not as earth-wormes alwayes groveling on the earth but live as men of another world by having your conversation in heaven 1 Here it is as cleere as the noone-day that the Catholicke Church consists onely of the elect Notwithstanding it is an axiome with Bellarmine Non solum praedestinati sed etiam reprobi ad ecclesiam pertinent A strange position indeed as Augustine distinguishes excellently well the wicked are Paleae inter frumentum In domo Dei sed non domus Dei de bapt cont Donat. l. 7. c. 12. Cant. 4.12 CHRIST's Spouse is a Garden enclosed a Spring shut up and a Fountaine sealed up Haec intelligere non audeo nisi in sanctis justis de bapt cont Donat. lib. 6. cap. 27. It a munitur sayes Greg. ut nullus reprobus ingrediatur Ecclesia est Templum aedificatum ex diis quos facit non factus Deus Aug. Tom. 3. Enchyr. ad Laur. c. 6. p. 172. A. Our blessed Saviour affirmes of the Church Ioh. 10.3 for it is the Church of the first-borne whose names are written in Heaven 2 It is evident that the elect cannot perish Non perit filius promissionis sed filius perditionis August De corr grat l. 2. cap. 9. The third person to whom we are come is the founder and defender of the Church Who is described by his nature and office For his nature he is God for his office a Iudge The Lord chiefe Iustice of all the world God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. ult and dare we be so bold as to come to him He is ignis consumens to the wicked ignis muniens to the godly Zach. 2.5 I a wall of fire round about Ierusalem to protect her from all her enemies All are come to God secundum praesentiam Whither shall I goe from thy face Secundum potentiam his power is over all none can avoide it but we are come to him Secundum bonitatem Happy is the people that be in such a case blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. He is Dominus omnium more peculiarly he is Deus fideliū The Philistims said God is come into the Host woe be to us but we are come to God and joy with us Not onely to God as he is a Father but as he is a Iudge too yea the Iudge of all High and low rich and poore just and unjust good and bad Iren. l. 1. c. 9. writes of some called Gnostici who had their name of knowledge which affirmed they were incomprehensibilis judicii The Iudge could not catch them at the latter day But he will finde them out A Writ shall be returned reperti sunt in baliva nostra We must all appeare either ad judicium discretionis or damnationis as S. August speaketh of Absolution being severed from the Goats or
laudas paenam at non ostendis causam Let no man suffer as a thiefe as a murtherer as a busie bodie in another mans matters it seemes there was a rout of them then but now a rable of them but if any suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but glorifie God on that behalfe It is a glorious thing to bee CHRISTS prisoner and to say with St. Paul for the hope of Israel am I bound with this chaine The second person saluting is annexed to him which is Timothie His mother was a Iewesse and a believer his father a Grecian Eunice his mother had brought him up in the holy Scriptures from a child him he styles his brother when he writes to him he calls him his Sonne because he writes with him he honours him with the title of brother Vt hoc negotium utriusque nomine authoretur that his request being commenced in the name of them both might bee armed with greater authoritie Hee was his brother not only in the faith in generall but in the Ministery in speciall One is your Doctour which is CHRIST and all yee are brethren Sosthenes our brother Saint Peter whom the Papists will have to be head of the Church and LORD over all the Apostles calls Saint Paul his brother though he came Postliminio after him It is said of our blessed Saviour hee is not ashamed to call us brethren and shall we be ashamed to call one another brethren All the faithfull are brethren we have one father and mother too but after a more speciall manner in an honourable office are the Ministers brethren Some are in higher places as the reverend Bishops some in lower as the inferiour Ministers yet all brethren the Maior and Aldermen are brethren the Iudges and Sergeants are brethren Bishops are to be honoured as Fathers inferiour Ministers to be esteemed of as brethren Meis conservis loquor tanquam obediens servus sayes Saint Ambrose Quanto sublimitas notior tanto humilitas pretiosior The higher the place the more precious is the humilitie of the Person I have knowne diverse Bishops that have used their inferiour brethren with greater humanitie humilitie and courtesie then many arrogant Schismaticall preachers would use their superiors Brethren should not be so Lord-like one over another that was a fault in S. Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was too supercilious Brethren love accord support one another 1. Accidentally they may hate as Cain hated Abel Esau Iacob that is unnaturall naturally they love one another so should we if the people must have us above all abundance in love for our workes sake then we that be the workemen must abound in love one towards another else we are hinderers of the worke 2. Brethren accord sometimes there is discord among them nay rara est concordia fratrum brethren seldome agree that is the Divells pollicie and our corruption nature conjoynes them together So it should be with us in the ministerie CHRIST sent his Disciples two and two not one by one wee should not sever our selves one from another but be linked together one with another We should be like the Muses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they should be together as in place so in affection all Ministers are tanquam chordae in Cythara Colligatae as strings in a Lute tyed together and sounding together that will make a sweete harmonie Oh that all the Ministers in England did accord together in points of doctrine and in rites and ceremonies 3. Brethren support one another wee should not bee underminers but underproppers one of another frater à fratre adjutus est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So it is in the 70. A brother helped of a brother is as a strong and high Citie we should support the good name and the goods one of another brethren must not be like the scoales in a ballance one up and another downe we must not goe about to pull downe one another in our Sermons but to set up one another It is the manner of some labourers almost in every Sermon to declame against ministers because they know it to bee a plausible theme to the people whose servants they are as one told Demosthenes being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 men-pleasers rather then God-pleasers The persons saluted 1. The house-holders 2. The household The house-holders the man and the woman the man is described ex nomine ex amore ex labore 1. By his name his name was PHILEMON Saint Hierom de nominibus hebraicis deriveth it from the Hebrew mire donatus wonderfully gifted of Spalal mirabile Nathan donatus Indeed his gifts were admirable or phi-lechem os panis corum the mouth of their bread But why may it not be a Greeke name He especially being a Grecian of Colosse Col. 4.12 PHILEMON quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our friend Gaius was the Churches hoast he the Churches friend in the same kinde too all that professed the name of CHRIST were welcome to him he was a friendly entertainer of them all 2. He is set forth by love not active but passive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that our dearly beloved above others our especiall friend not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they may be dilecti that deserve no love as our enemies they be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which deserve love in respect of the rare qualities and excellent vertues wherewith they bee adorned as PHILEMON was Some say he was Nobilis a noble man surely he was Dives a rich man in faith and in good workes too that was a load stone to draw love unto him Last of all hee is described ex labore by his labour fellow-labourer not in the harvest of the ministery pray you the Lord of the harvest to send forth labourers into his harvest but in the generall harvest of Christianitie Fuit cooperarius Evangelij non praedicatione sed facto he was a fellow-labourer in the Gospell not by preaching but by doing non praedicando sed praedicatores reciplendo not by preaching but by receiving the preachers Carthusian enlarges it further non fuit praedicator sed fidelium sustentator he was not a preacher but the sustainer and nourisher of the faithfull Fuit magnus quidem Christianus a Christian of great note They that put to their helping hand any kinde of way for the furtherance of the Gospel are the Ministers fellow-labourers that edifie their brethren in the most holy faith that exhort one another while it is called to day that comfort one another that are as bells to toll others to Christ are the Preachers fellow-labourers So was the Woman of Samaria that called the whole Citie to Christ those women that ministred to Christ of their owne substance Priscilla and Aquila tent-makers which expounded to
Masters have power and authority over their servants as if Parents had not as great over their children and as if Parents might be lesse regarded then Masters this is well that servants may not enter into a Monastery without their Masters consent but if they be in who shall bring them out againe Their Masters may send an hundred times for them and go without them Yet Basil sets it down as a constitution that after they have beene admonished and made better remittendi sunt ad dominos they are to be sent backe to their masters againe In hoc Paulus imitandus qui Onesimum Philemoni remisit In this Paul must be followed who sent backe Onesimus to Philemon againe We may not keepe an horse or a Cow without the will of the owner and shall we keepe backe servants without the good will of their Masters Why would he not doe it without his mind That thy good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for good doing Therefore it is well translated benefite as Rom. 5.7 for a just man some will dare to dye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .i. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a beneficiall man Not simplie of necessitie but with an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a tanquam as it were of necessity if he had detayned him to wayte upon him without his knowledge therefore he thought good to acquaint him with it It is a received axiom quod ex necessitate bonumest non est bonum that which is good of necessitie is not good yet it is to be understood de necessitate coacta of a coacted necessity not of a voluntary God is necessarily good yet willingly good Death comes necessarily upon all yet some dye willingly I desire to be dissolved and to be with CHRIST but the good which is done upon a constrained necessity looseth the name of good patience perforce is no patience A willing mind in a good action is all in all If Salomon had not willingly built the Temple it had not beene pleasing to God if the Centurion had not willingly set up the Synagogue God would not have respected it if the Woman of Shunen had not willingly entertained the Prophet it had beene no good worke in the sight of God if Dorcas had not made the Coats willingly they had not beene acceptable unto God We must distinguish inter fructum datum betweene the fruit and the gift Datum is that which is given mony meat rayment fructus is bona recta voluntas datoris the fruit is the good and upright meaning of the giver Si panem dederis tristis panem meritum perdidisti if thou givest thy bread with an heavy heart thou hast lost thy bread and thy reward too Affectus tuus imponit nomen operi tuo thy affection gives a denomination to thy worke quomodo à te proficiscitur sic aestimatur Looke with what affection it proceeds from thee such estimation hath it with God GOD loves a willing and cheerefull giver Whosoever is of a willing heart let him bring his offering to the Lord gold silver brasse c. If there be first a willing mind it is accepted be it great or small Whatsoever yee doe doe it heartily come to Church hartily heare Sermons hartily receive the Sacraments hartily pay the Minister his due hartily give to the poore heartily In the building of the Temple it is said the heart of the people was with the worke Let our hearts be with all that we doe We cannot abide a servant that do's our worke grudgingly and doe ye thinke God will accept of grudged service VERSE 15. THe third plea is ex parte Dei on Gods part The wise God in his unsearchable providence hath turned his running away to good Therefore forgive and forget it Here is 1. A narration of Gods providence in disposing of his flight 2. An application of it to Philemon 3. A conclusion inferred upon it to receive him Verse 17. GODS providence in this action is set downe 1. Quasi dubitativè something doubtfully perhaps 2. Charitativè charitably he calls it not a running away but a departing 3. Temporariè temporally for a time for a season He useth this particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for two causes 1. because Gods judgments in themselves are hid in secret and it is temerity pro certo pronunciare quod dubium est to pronounce that for a certainty which to us is uncertaine 2. He would not peremptorily avouch i◠for animating servants to doe the like While it lay hid in Gods secret counsell it was doubtfull being revealed the event sheweth evidently that God hath ordeined it for singular good for Onesimus Paul and PHILEMON too 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for this cause therefore he went away that he might be brought into the right way God is not autor but ordinator peccati the author but orderer of sinne He brings light out of darknesse and good out of evill Ioseph's brethren intended his utter extirpation when they sold him into Egypt yet God made that the corroboration of his Church God sent me before for your preservation Onesimus meant nothing lesse by running away from his master then to become a Christian and a Preacher yet so it fell out by the admirable dispose of God Almighty This is Saint Hieromes Logicke If Onesimus had not fled from his master he had not gone to Saint Paul being in prison at Rome If he had not gone to Saint Paul he had not received faith in CHRIST If he had not had faith in CHRIST he had not beene Saint Pauls sonne nor sent into the worke of the Gospell or Ministery Therefore wee may conclude by degrees that he was made a Minister of the Gospell because hee fled from his Master It is received by antiquity that he was advanced to the function of the Ministery yet this must be no encouragement unto sinne A wise Physician so tempers poyson that hee makes a sovereigne medicine of it wilt thou therefore drinke poyson God can make the sicknesse of the body the health of the soule wilt thou therefore bee sicke God can turne our sinnes to good shall we therefore sinne God forbid these things write I unto you that yee sinne not The crucifying of CHRIST was the salvation of the world Shall wee therefore crucifie CHRIST All worke for the best to them that love God sicknesse poverty death This is the goodnesse of God not the proper effect of them Ioseph's imprisonment proved Ioseph's advancement Wilt thou therefore desire to be in prison The banishment of Hester was her preferment wilt thou therefore desire to be banished Saint Augustines going out of his way was the saving of his life for if hee had kept his way he had fallen into the hands of the Circumcelliones his deadly enemies Wilt thou therefore wish to goe out of thy way as thou art travelling God turnes sinne to good which is a
he painted out Christ in lively colours sundry kinde of wayes this we are sure of he was a Physitian and greatly beloved too Luke the beloved Physitian saluteth you a Physitian for the body and the soule too which is more than ordinary Eusebius makes mention of one Theodotus a Bishop that was both Medicus Theologus a Physitian and a Divine too Paul sayes of one of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is sufficient for Divinity alone he must needs be a rare man that is sufficient for both These be they that send commendations to him whom he dignifies with this Title my Fellow-labourers or Fellow-workemen Some in the calling of Christianity some in the calling of the Ministry too Both are workes both are labours Nomen Christiani est nomen operis sayes S. Augustine and S. Paul sayes he that desires the office of a Bishop desires a worthy worke Here a common place of salutations doth not only salute us but inviteth us unto it In Greeke saluting is a kinde of imbracing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because whom we salute we embrace with the armes of love or at the least pretend it In Latine Salutare est salutem optare to salute is to wish health and prosperity to the parties whom we salute The Anabaptists are not onely unchristian but uncivill also to condemne salutations Indeed Elisha willed his man that if he met with any he should not salute him and CHRIST charges his Disciples to salute none by the way Those were in matters of extraordinary importance which required great expedition otherwise we may and ought to salute Angels salute The Lord is with thee thou valiant man sayes hee to Gideon hayle Mary freely beloved sayes Gabriel to the Blessed Virgin CHRIST would not have his Apostles to be so unmannerly to goe into an house and not to salute it he himselfe salutes after his resurrection peace be unto you Saul went forth to meet Samuel and saluted him Though Nabal was a churle and a foole too yet David would not deale so foolishly with him as not to salute him Thus shall you say for salutation There is a sweet eccho of salutations betweene Boaz and his reapers the Lord be with you sayes he the Lord blesse thee say they David saluted his souldiers The greatest thinke no scorne to salute the meanest I but whom must we salute All. We must love all pray for all even for our very enemies Now saluting is nothing else save an intimation of love a kind of praying and well wishing therefore we must salute all I but Saint Iohn gives us other counsell If any come to you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house neither bid him God speed We must not vouchsafe him a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We must distinguish betweene gods enemies and our owne if they be notorious open professed adversaries to CHRIST as those were we ought not to afford them a kind salutation nay if an Angell from heaven should preach any other doctrine we should hold him accursed But if they be secret adversaries and unknowne it is not impiety to salute them Some are so rigid that they will not salute a stranger because they know not whereabout he goes 1. It is repugnant to charity Love thinketh not evill it believeth all things It is greater charity in things doubtfull to believe the best then the worst 2. As Aristotle being reproved for giving an almes to a wicked man answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had compassion of the man not of his manners so wee salute the man not his life we bid the man God speed not his actions But how are we to salute 1. For the externall manner by word of mouth or by writing Saint Paul omits salutations in never a one of his Epistles but in Rom. 16. he is most plentifull in them So is Ignatius Commendations are requisite in our letters if they bee not made commendations matters of course not greatly regarded 2. For the internall manner we must salute sincerely not hypocritically it must bee Saint Paul's haile not Iudas his haile Greete one another with an holy kisse They must be holy not unholy greetings The end of salutations is the preservation of love which by all good meanes had need to bee maintained by Christians and a demonstration of the respect we have one of another VERSE 25. THe last branch of the conclusion is a Valediction or farewell hee takes his leave with a short yet a sweet prayer where 1. There is the substance of it then the sealing of it In the substance 1. Res optata the thing wished or prayed for which is grace love mercy favour Grace must be Alpha and Omega the beginning and ending of every worke Saint Paul began with it and he ends with it 2. Cujus sit gratia whose grace it is of our Lord Iesus Christ which hath brought us into grace and love with God who before were his enemies and out of grace which hath graciously redeemed us from sinne death hell and damnation and hath opened to us the doores of the kingdome of heaven 3. Cui optatur to whom it is wished not to Philemon alone but to all that were with him Be with your spirit Man consists of two parts a soule and a body here by a Synecdoche melior pars pro toto the better part is put for the whole be with your spirit .i. with you The grace of CHRIST is to be preferred before the grace of all earthly Kings and Princes 1. Their grace is mutable to day in grace to morrow out of grace As Haman was with Ahasucrus and Belisarius with Iustinian CHRIST is not mutable 2. They dye CHRIST lives for ever CHRIST lives for ever the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with us all Then he seales his prayer with Amen Nec Graecum est nec Latinum sayes Aug. it is neither a Greek word nor a Latine but an Hebrew word mansit non interpretatum and by the providence of God remaines in all tongues uninterpreted ne vilesceret nudatum least haply being unfolded it should bee lesse esteemed as Hallelujah Hosanna c. It is particula confirmantis a particle of confirmation as Saint Ambrose well observeth So be it So be it The Lord grant it may be so It must in a fervent zeale be the shutting up of all our prayers It is doubled by the people when Ezra praysed the Lord the great God all the people answered Amen Amen with lifting up their hands and no doubt their heart too As the Church sayes we will lift up our hearts with our hands to God in the heavens If the hand be lifted up without the heart it is an hypocriticall Amen and unacceptable unto God The end of this Commentary A COMMENTARY VPON THE EPISTLE OF St PAUL to the Hebrews FIRST the inscription of the
Epistle Secondly the substance of it In the Inscription there are foure things 1. What it is which is written 2. Who wrote it 3. In what tongue he wrote it 4. To whom it was written Two of them are expressed and two of them are necessarily to be supplyed The thing written is an Epistle that which is sent If wee cannot goe to men and speake to them by word of mouth we may send a Letter to them and speake to them by writing The Author of this Epistle at this time could not conveniently goe to the Iewes therefore he writeth to them Secondly who wrote it there is great controversie about that some and those very learned and godly men will not be perswaded that this is S. Pauls Epistle 1 Because it wanteth S. Pauls hand and seale The salutation of me Paul with my owne hands this I write in all my Epistles S. Paul is wont to put his name to all his Epistles this hath not St. Pauls name neither in the beginning nor in the ending neither in the forehead nor in the foot Therefore it is none of S. Pauls But that is easily answered In wisdome hee concealed his name Quia fuit Iudaeis exosum etiam ad fidem conversis if they had seene his name they would have hurled away his Epistle because they tooke him to be an enemie to the Law 2 They cannot be induced to thinke that S. Paul was the Pen-man of this Epistle because he puts himselfe in the Catalogue of them that were the Apostles Schollers whereas S. Paul is wont to stand upon his credit and reputation in that behalfe that he learned nothing of any man that he was nothing inferiour to the chiefe of the Apostles But either he may speake that by way of rhetoricall communication usuall with Orators and Divines too to assume that to himselfe which is proper to them to whom he speaketh 1 Cor. 15.51 yet hee did not thinke that he and the Corinthians should live till that change 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad nostrum tempus So that for modesty sake he may include himselfe that hee speakes in the person of the believing Iewes to whom the Gospell was confirmed by the Apostles miracles and the receiving of the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost or else which is the soundest answer he doth not affirme that he learned his doctrine from the Apostles but that it was confirmed to him by the Apostles miracles and so without any disparagement it might bee ratified by Saint Paul himselfe But I thinke though it be not much materiall it may be evinced by strong arguments to be writtten by Saint Paul himselfe 1. It is as cleare as the noone day that Saint Paul wrote to the Hebrewes Saint Paul wrote to the same people that Saint Peter did but Saint Peter wrote both his Epistles to the Hebrewes Ergo St. Paul wrote to them Now either that writing of his is fallen to the ground which is not like so small an Epistle as that to Philemon being reserved or else this is the Epistle which Saint Peter avoucheth he wrote to the Hebrewes 2. The inscription in all Greeke copies save one beareth the name of Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. The phrases used in this Epistle are cousin Germanes to them that are in other of Saint Pauls Epistles especially in those to the Rom Philip. and Coloss. Saint Paul hath in other of his Epistles as lofty phrases as any be in this 4. The method is alike for as in the rest of his Epistles 1. He unfoldeth the doctrine of salvation purchased by CHRIST and then exhorteth to a godly life so he doth in this 5. All the Greeke Fathers with one voyce acknowledge it to be Pauls Clem. Alexand. Chrys. Theoph. Basil. Theodoret and the rest yea and though the Latine Church for a time repelled this Epistle yet the chiefest of the Latine Fathers as Augustine Hierome Ambrose confesse it to be Pauls That of Athanasius is most famous 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 since the Gospell of CHRIST hath beene published to the world this hath beene received for Pauls Epistle So that though the matter be not weighty it seemes most probable to be Saint Pauls Whosoever was the pipe to convey it to us the Holy Ghost as appeareth by the heavenly doctrine conteined in it was the fountaine from whence it was derived therefore let it be reverently embraced by all The third question is in what tongue it was written Some are of opinion in Hebrew and afterwards translated into Greeke by Luke Barnabas or Clemens but it seemes that it was never written in Hebrew If St. Paul or any other had written this in the Hebrew tongue he would not have cited the testimonies of the old Testament out of the 70. but out of the Hebrew text yet it is a common thing with the writer of this Epistle to alleadge the testimonies of the Old Testament out of the 70. interpreters therefore undoubtedly hee wrote in Greeke not in Hebrew 2. Though he wrote to the Romans which at that time were Lords of all the world yet he wrote not in the Latine but in the Greeke tongue to them because the Latine tongue was included within the compasse of a few regions and the Greeke was understood of all nations for that cause the Apostles wrote in Greek and not in the peculiar tongue of any nation Though he wrote to the Hebrews yet he would not write in the Hebrew tongue but in the Greeke that all the world might reape benefit by it as well as them 3. If he had written in Hebrew it is not like the Church should have beene deprived of the originall fountaine By all probability it was written in the Greeke tongue The last thing to bee discussed is the persons to whom it was written The name of Hebrewes was more generall then the name of Iewes for that flowed from one tribe the tribe of Iudah Of Iudah they were called Iewes but from whom had they the name of Hebrewes Many both old and new wryters affirme of Heber that is mentioned Gen. 10.21 Yet it seemeth not to be so 1. This title of these Hebrewes is no where adscribed to Heber or his posterity but it is often applyed to Abram and his posterity One told Abram the Hebrew why hast thou brought this Hebrew to mock me saies Potiphars Wife of Ioseph It is an abomination to the Aegyptians to eate with the Hebrewes Abram and his posterity are called Hebrews we do not read that Heber and his progeny were It comes rather from Abram then from Heber 2. The Iewes boast often that they are Abrams seed never that they were Hebers seed Abram was their father not Heber 3. In their owne tongue they be called gnibrim transeuntes of gnabar because Abram their father passed over the river out of Mesopotamia into Canaan So that they have their appellation from Abram not from Heber as of Iudah they were called
though we be never so rich have never so many bags of gold and silver lye on beds of downe have never so many friends and Physitions about us yet if the worme of conscience lye gnawing on us for our sins our murders adulteries drunkennesse c. That we have no hope that Christ died for them in what miserable case are we The Hypocrite would give 1000. Rams 10000. Rivers of Oile the fruit of his body for his soule as a man that is dangerously sick would give any thing for health so a man that is oppressed with the burthen of his sins would give any thing that they were removed Now CHRIST IESUS alone hath purged us from our sins Apply this purgation to thy selfe by the hand of a true and a lively faith and then thou art a happy man if CHRIST had not purged us from sin we had fried in hell for ever Therefore let us magnifie the Lambe that was killed for us and give prayses to him for ever Worthy is the Lambe who hath purged us from our sinnes to receive power and riches and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and blessing Againe hath Christ purged us from our sinnes and shall we tumble in them Hath the Physitian purged thy body and made thee whole and wilt thou by ill diet make thy selfe sick Christ the heavenly Physitian hath purged us from sin that made us sick to death and shall we run into sin againe O that men would effectually consider of this great benefit the purging of our sins by Christ Who hath purged us not an Angell but the Son of God with what hath He purged us not with the bloud of Martyrs but with His owne bloud to what end hath He purged us not that like swine we should still wallow in the myre of our sinnes but that we should be an holy Nation a royall Priest-hood a peculiar people to Himselfe zealous of good workes Therefore as CHRIST hath purged us from our sins so let us hurle away our sins and have nothing to doe with them least we crucifie againe the Lord of life That proverb is knowne to us all the Hogge to the myre a Hogge is washed cleane and faire he runs into the myre againe what a filthy sight is that So it is for one whom Christ hath purged from sin to returne to them againe a Dogge to his vomit Who can abide to see a Dogge take up that which he hath cast out of his belly and a loathsome sight it is to see men daily yea hourely to take up the Vomit of their old sins againe How hath Christ purged us from sin when as sin still remaineth in us all If we say we have no sin we deceave our selvs c. The answer is easie there is in sin materia forma the matter still remaines to exercise us withall but the guilt that is the forme of sin which gave an esse to it that is taken away by Christ. In so much as we may say death where is thy sting hell where is thy victory the strength of death is sin but thankes be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. The sixth and last Argument to prove the deity of Christ is taken from His exaltation which is fitly inferred upon the former humiliation He that sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high is GOD but CHRIST sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Ergo. He doth not say standeth that belongs to Servants and inferiors but he sitteth Kings Senatours Iudges sit when they heare causes He sits not at the commandement or appointment of another but of Himselfe He knowes His place and takes it not at the left hand but which is higher at the right hand His fathers equall Regia majestas the Kings Majesty is more magnificent then to say the King Prov. 25.27 Scrutator majestatis opprimetur à gloria Heb. 8.1 We have such an High Priest who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens Christ could not purge our sinnes but by dying He was faine to shed His bloud and to dye for us yet He rose againe ascended into Heaven and fitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Out of this we have two notable comforts 1 If Christ sitteth above in the highest places then he beholdeth all things here below A man that is upon the top of some high Tower may see farre and Christ being in the high Steeple and Tower of Heaven can see all things on the earth He that is upon the top of an high Tower may see men but he cannot discerne who they bee Christ sees them and discernes them too If the wicked bee laying of plots and snares against His Children Christ being in Heaven sees them and in due time will overthrow them and He that sitteth in Heaven laugheth them to scorne This is a singular comfort that our Head King and defender is in Heaven and hath equall Power Glory and Majesty with God If thou hast a friend in the Court that sits daily by the King and is in favour with him wilt thou care for any in England we have a friend that siteth on the right hand of God and hath all power in Heaven and earth therefore let us feare nothing he will keepe us none shall doe us any harme but it shall all turne to our good in the end 2 As Christ sitteth in the heavens so we shall one day sit there with Him Many shall come from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South and shall sit downe in the Kingdome of God Yee shall sit on the twelve Seates and Iudge the twelve Tribes of Israel Which is not spoken of all the Apostles for Iudas never sate there nor yet of the Apostles onely but of all Christians Know yee not that wee shall judge the World wee shall one day sit in Heavenly places with Christ wee sit there already in our head but we shall likewise sit there in our owne persons with our head Let this comfort us against all the calamities of this life here the children of God are oftentimes made the wickeds footstooles they sit on them and tread on them no reckoning is made of a godly man A rich man that is a common drunkard and whore-master shall be more esteemed of by many then a godly poore man Here they sit as forlorne persons none regards them Many times they sit weeping and wayling for their sinnes for their children for crosses in goods in bodies in good name the wicked deriding them jesting at them making songs of them in the Ale-houses but let this comfort us against them all how contemptible soever we sit here wee shall sit with CHRIST IESUS though not in that degree of glory yet in the same kingdome of glory with him for ever VERSE 4. THe Iewes in generall were bitter enemies to Christ
bee understood of Salomon then of Christ he is the fairest among men Verse 2. Grace was in his lips he rideth on the word of truth Princes have thrones so hath CHRIST Salomons throne was but for a short time this for ever and ever What manner of kingdome administred in equity Isai. 11.3 swayed with righteousnesse there is no respect of persons with him he is just in his government he will punish the wicked comfort and defend the godly CHRISTS Scepter is a scepter of righteousnesse there is no partialitie no unjust dealing with him If his owne servants sinne he inflicts punishment on them as well as on the wicked judgement beginneth at his owne house first If a King will reforme his kingdome he must reforme his owne court first so doth CHRIST in the government of the world if they of his owne family offend he will begin with them first Moses murmured therefore hee lost the enjoying of the land of Canaan David a man after Gods owne heart committed adultery therefore his wives were deflowred before his eyes and he had like to have lost his kingdome for it Therefore let not us that be within the Walls of the Church flatter our selves in our sinnes wee may drinke c. CHRIST will be mercifull to us nay his Scepter is a Scepter of righteousnesse he must punish sinne wheresoever he findes it VERSE 9. THat the Scepter of CHRISTS kingdome is a Scepter of righteousnesse hee proves by two effects he loves righteousnesse and hates iniquitie ergo it is a Scepter of righteousnesse Hebr. It is because both are good and true The cause of good government is the grace of God and God rewardeth good government Thy God by generation Ours by creation Hath anointed thee Hereby hee is distinguished from GOD the Father as Genesis 19.24 GOD the Father anointed him in respect of his humanity With the oyle of gladnesse with the graces of the Holy Ghost which make the hearts of the faithfull glad and cheerefull to every good worke as they that were anointed in the time of the law were made the fitter to those businesses which GOD injoyned to them Further because they made CHRIST glad to powre downe those graces on his Church IESUS rejoyced in the spirit Luk. 10. We are Christs fellowes as men as members of his body and as his brethren we are anoynted touch not mine anoynted Psal. 105.15 and 2 Cor. 1.21 Wee in measure hee above measure Rom. 12.3 Io. 1.16 Io. 3.34 he is Sanctus Sanctorum Who be those that are Christs fellowes Surely the faithfull wee are his servants and fellowes too The head is above all the members of the body yet the head and members are fellowes the husband hath a superioritie over the Wife yet the man and the Wife are fellowes Christ is our Husband we by his grace and favour are his Wife therefore his fellowes the eldest Sonne and heyre to a Nobleman hath many prerogatives above the rest of his brethren yet in that they be brethren the Sonnes of one Father they are all fellowes So CHRIST our elder brother is above us yet because wee are his brethren wee may bee termed his fellowes By this oyle of gladnesse is meant nothing else save the graces of the spirit The oyntment shall teach you sayes Iohn the Holy Ghost is this oyle or oyntment Where we have many observations and instructions 1. All the oyle that we have comes from God we have no grace but it is of him the uprightnesse of Noah meekenesse of Moses zeale of Phineas sincerity of David the patience of Iob the hope of Abraham the wonderfull faith of the Centurion the knowledge of Ezra and Paul that spake with tongues more than all the courage of Peter all is of God it is he that anointed us with his holy oyle therefore let us be proud of no gift but use all in feare and trembling to the glory of the giver There is one that bestowes precious oyle on thee with that thou anointest thy face and hast a cheerefull looke thou art not to praise thy selfe but him that gave thee the oyle all our spirituall oyle comes out of Gods shop therefore let us magnifie him for all if hee anointed Christ much more us hee was anoynted with this oyle as he was man otherwise as he was God he had all fulnesse of himselfe 2. If Christ were anointed above his fellowes then his fellowes also are anointed though not in that measure hee was wee have a little Crewse full of oyle but he hath a great Pot full of it yet every Christian must have some oyle else he is a Christian in name not in deed Hence it is that we are called Christians of Christ because wee are anointed as he was but none may be called Iesuits of Iesus because there is no Saviour beside him wee may communicate with him in the name of Christ but not in the name of Iesus and if we be Christs members we must have some oyle as well as our head Saint Paul profited in the study of the law above his fellowes therefore his fellowes profited something CHRIST was annointed above us therefore wee must bee anointed too If thou hast no knowledge in the will of God no faith no zeale hope meekenesse patience thou art no Christian therefore let us intreat the LORD to anoynt us with this oyle dayly more and more 1. Oyle was a token of consecration in the time of the law Aaron and his Sonnes Saul David and all the Kings by oyle were consecrated to the Lord and set apart to an holy use Iacob powred oyle on the pillar whereof he was purposed to make an altar to the Lord. So we by this heavenly oyle of the spirit are dedicated to God as a royall Priest-hood an holy nation a peculiar people zealous of good workes 2. Oyle gives a sweet taste to the meat whereupon God commanded that on the meat offering should be powred oyle and incense oyle for the tast and incense for the smell So this spirituall oyle of Gods graces makes us a sweet and pleasant meat to the Lord the wicked he will spew out of his mouth but in us that are seasoned with the oyle of the spirit he takes singular delight 3. Oyle supples the wounds that be in a mans bodie The Samaritane powred oyle into the wounds of the man that lay halfe dead by the high way side so the oyle of the spirit supples us against the wounds of sinne a certaine perswasion being setled in our hearts of the love of God towards us in Christ. 4. Oyle makes a man nimble therefore wrastlers in all ages were wont to anoint themselves with oyle that they might bestirre their joynts the better So the graces of the spirit make us more lively in Gods service to wrastle with great alacritie with Satan and all the enemies of our salvation 5. Oyle keepes the body Soluble and is a meanes to purge it from many grosse humours
So the graces of the spirit clense us from many sinnes which are the corruptions of the soule 6. Oyle swims aloft above all other things it will have the preeminence above all liquid things So the oyle of the Spirit carries us aloft makes us to have our conversation in heaven 7. Oyle makes the lampe to burne the five foolish Virgins went to buy oyle for their lamps So the oyle of the Spirit makes us to continue burning in zeale and all good workes 8. Oyle makes a man chearefull he hath given him oyle to make him a cheerefull countenance when men would looke cheerefully they annoint their faces with oyle So the graces of the spirit infuse unspeakable cheerfulnesse into the faithfull for this cause it is called the oyle of gladnesse none so merry none so cheerfull as they that bee anoynted with this oyle There was great joy in Samaria when this oyle came to the City when the Gospell of Christ was planted among them The Iaylor rejoyced with all his household that by Saint Pauls Preaching he believed in God the Christians in the Primitive Church being for the most part poore folke eate their meate with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart praising God This oyle makes us exceeding cheerefull in all estates and conditions Sometimes indeed we have cause of weeping for our selves and others Saint Peter wept bitterly for his denyall of Christ. There be some of whom I tell you weeping yet this cheerfull oyle of the Spirit comforts us in the middest of all calamities whatsoever in Sicknesse poverty in the losse of goods and friends too yea in the houre of death it selfe David was in a pittifull taking the City was burnt wherein he was his wives taken prisoners the people ready to stone him yet having this oyle in him he was of a cheerefull heart It is said of him yet David comforted himselfe in the Lord his God Some are afrayd to become strict livers because they suppose there is no mirth in that way Christians must be ever weeping with Heraclitus they may not goe to the Taverns and Ale-houses they may not bee dancing skipping and rejoycing as other men yes verily they that be right Christians anointed with this oyle of the Spirit are the merriest men in the world they may in some respect though not as he did be alwayes laughing with Democritus There is no peace saith God to the wicked if no peace then no true joy they may be merry in their cups as Belshazzar was but the soundest mirth is among the godly that are anointed with this oyle of gladnesse Come Warre peace health sicknesse death life they are merry in the Lord ready to sing as the Swanne doth at the sight of death What a joyfull man was Saint Paul when he was in the Lions mouth at Rome I am now ready to be offered henceforth there is laid up for me a Crowne of righteousnesse Therefore let us intreat the Lord to anoint us with this oyle of gladnesse it surpasseth all the joy and mirth in the world All the faithfull have some of this oyle but Christ is anointed with it above us all Semper excipio Platonem said hee So when we talke of rare and excellent men we must say we alwayes except our Saviour Christ. Noah was a famous man Abraham a notable man Moses David Salomon were of great renowne Peter Paul Thomas were adorned with singular graces yet Christ is many degrees above them As he sayes of a good huswife many women have done valiantly but thou surmountest them all So though many of GODS children were beautified with the oyle of the spirit yet CHRIST surmounts them all he is annointed above his fellowes they were as starres he as the Sunne Therefore let us all doe reverence to him we are Saints but he is Sanctus Sanctorum and of his fulnesse we all receive The principall scope of the place is this CHRIST is above all above all men above all Angels above all creatures whatsoever Which must needs bee a pillar of singular comfort for us to leane upon that the King and protectour of the Church is the high mighty and eternall God all stoope to him Let Satan spew out the Sea of his malice against us let his instruments rage never so much let the cruell and bloud thirstie Iesuits be continually plotting against us as out of all question they are never idle yet let us not be dismayed CHRIST our head and keeper is above all he hath all power in heaven and earth hee sits in the high tower of heaven sees all their doings and laughs them to scorne This doctrine concerning the deity of CHRIST in the pressing whereof the Holy Ghost is so large and ample is not lightly to bee passed over let us all apply it to our owne hearts that it may bee a bultwarke to us in the time of need that seeing he is God blessed above all for ever and ever so we may boldly put our trust in him in this world count our selves safe under the shadow of his wings and reigne with him in the world to come VERSE 10. AN other Argument from the Creation of the world Christ is the maker of heaven and earth therefore GOD Ier 10.11 Psalme 102.25 This Psalme intreateth of the deliverance of the Church out of captivity in Babylon of the re-edifying of the Temple and the repairing of the Walls of Ierusalem which is further to bee applyed to our deliverance from sinne to the building up of the Walls and Temple of the Church whereupon the Psalmist converteth his speech to CHRIST the true instaurator of the Church Lord to whom all Creatures are subject as servants to their LORD In the beginning therefore CHRIST was before that beginning Io. 1.1 Before Abraham was I am Io. 8.58 CHRIST is the beginning of the world who was before it had a beginning Layd the foundation of the earth made it firme sure and solid so as it cannot be moved contrary to those Philosophers that are of opinion that the heavens stand still and the earth moveth though it cannot be discerned with the eye And the heavens i. all the heavens the firmament and the ayre are the workes of thy hands it is a metaphor borrowed from Carpenters and Masons else God hath no hands CHRIST in setting up the building of the world observed an other order then earthly Artificers When they goe about to build they lay the foundation first and set on the roofe afterwards for they cannot build otherwise but this celestiall builder made the roofe first and the foundation afterwards first he spread forth the heavens as the roofe and afterwards laid the foundation of the earth which was a lively demonstration of his unspeakable power Heaven and earth is the workemanship of CHRIST the high and eternall God In that respect it should be admired by us all if thou haddest a picture of Apelles making that famous and renowned Painter wouldest
newes that such and such be gone such wise Counsellours such godly and religious common-wealths-men be gone let us in some measure grieve at it the faithfull dye and no man considers it that is not well There should not be such blockishnesse among us yet let us not be too much daunted at it let this be a castle of refuge for us to flye unto Iesus Christ our Captaine keeper and defender remaines for ever He is the same and His yeares never faile Now as the head remaines for ever so shall we that be His members our soules never dye at all but are immediately in Paradise with Christ our bodyes though they dye putrifie in the Earth and and there sleepe for a season as in beds yet they shall bee raised up at the latter day wee shall meete CHRIST in the ayre and remaine with Him for ever Let this be a singular comfort to us all VERSE 13. NOe Angell sitteth at the right hand of God CHRIST doth Ergo. That Psame 110.1 must needes bee understood of CHRIST 1 S. Peter expoundeth it of Him Acts 2.34 2 That verse 4. cannot bee applied to David he was no Priest all the Priests were according to Aaron not Melchizedec none of them were for ever 3 The Pharisees are mute when CHRIST presseth them with this testimony Matth. 22.46 Whereby it is evident that all tooke it as confessed that this Psalme was meant of Christ. 1 God the Father honours Him with the title of Lord therfore He is God equall with Him 2 Hee places Him at His right hand as His equall Ergo. Til 2 Sam. 6.23 Matth. 1.21 it denotes continuationem temporis then thou shalt sit quietly with me for ever Foot-stoole that is extrema subiectio 1 Cor. 15.24 25. As Christs enemies shall be made His foot-stoole so shall ours be for His enemies are our enemies the Captaine and the Souldiers the Head and members have common enemies Wee are here the foot-stoole of the wicked but the time will come when they shall bee our foot-stoole The Israelites were the Aegyptians foot-stoole on the earth they drowned their children they oppressed them with many burdens but they shall bee their foot-stoole in heaven The wicked now for a short time may domineere over the godly they may make long furrowes on their backes put them to much slavery they may feede them with the bread and water of affliction as Achab did Micaiah they may cast them into stockes prisons and dungeons as they did Ieremiah they may spit on their faces as they did on the blessed face of our Saviour CHRIST they may rayle on them with reprochfull termes as Shimei did on David they may gibe and jest at them mocke and deride them as base Varlets did Iob whose Fathers he disdained to set with the dogges of his flockes and as impudent wretches doe now a dayes even at the Preachers and Ministers themselves stone them saw them in pieces put them to the sword and fire But let us bee of good comfort we shall one day be Lords over them they shall be our slaves and vassals yea the Lord will tread Satan and all of them under our feet and make them our very foot-stooles the gates of hell may avayle but cannot prevaile against us we shall be Conquerours yea more than Conquerours over them all This Hamans Wife her selfe could see If Mordecai be of the Iewes seede If he be a faithfull man appertaining to CHRIST thou doest but strive against the streame to set thy selfe against him be thou never so great never so mighty never so malicious thou shalt be his foot-stoole in the end let this encourage us against all enemies whatsoever VERSE 14. YEe have heard what CHRIST is Will yee know what the Angels be for their nature they be spirits yet created and finite for their office Ministers Officers Apparitours 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publike ministers for the publike good and benefite Servants not Lord as CHRIST is sent forth at the will and commandement of an other CHRIT is sent into the world yet as a Sonne not as a servant of his owne free will not by the simple authoritie of an other as the Angels be All Angels are Ministers Some are not ministrantes some assidentes as Dionysius collecteth Dan. 7.10 They all stand about GOD expecting his pleasure to be sent by him They are principally for the elect they are occupied about the wicked as an Angell destroyed the hoast of Senacherib and slew Herod but it is for the godly their sake Psal. 34.7 Psal. 91.11.12 They minister to God as their Lord and Master to us as their fellow servants at the appointment of the Lord. Sometimes they are sent to instruct the godly in the will of God as Isaiah 6. to the Prophet in the Apocalyps to Iohn to Cornelius to the Shepheards c. Sometimes to deliver them out of danger as Lot out of Sodom Peter out of prison to carry Lazarus soule into Abrahams bosome 1. Here wee may see that the name of a Minister is an honourable name the Magistrate is a Minister the Angels are Ministers CHRIST himselfe was a Minister even the Minister of circumcision when hee lived on the earth Some prophane fellowes there be that thinke basely in their hearts and speake irreverently of the Ministers I tell you it is an Angelicall name an high and magnificent title Is it not an honourable office to serve the King or the Queene We that be the Ministers are servants to Christ the King of Kings and to his Church the Lambes Wife therefore thinke highly of us because of our office Is it a grace to the Angels to be called Ministers and shall it be a disgrace to us Nay we will glory in it and shame shall light on them that contemne the Ministers of CHRIST 2. Whose Ministers are the Angels They be our Ministers they Minister for our sakes and what be we in comparison of the Angels They are spirits we flesh and bloud they holy wee unholy they immortall we mortall they in heaven we on earth yet they be our Ministers they Minister to CHRIST as to their Lord and Master to us as to their fellow servants But what an honour is this to wretched and sinfull man that the Angels should be his Ministers As if the King should command an honourable Lord of his privy Counsel to waite on a poore man in the Country to conduct him from the Court to his owne house the Angels are of Gods Court in heaven and see his face continually Wee are sillie wormes on earth yet the Lord hath appointed them to attend on us to be our nurses to carry us in their armes that wee dash not our foot against a stone Let us praise and magnifie God that hath provided such keepers for us What is man O Lord that thou regardest him thou hast made him a little lower nay a little higher than the Angels The Angels are our Ministers but
crany to escape by but we shall find none he makes them Iudges I appeale to your owne selves Iudge you He doth not say if we contemne secretly or openly but if we neglect The carelesse neglect of the Gospell shall pull damnation on us He doth not say so great a word as before but so great salvation A glorious and comfortable title which cannot be ascribed to the law that killeth it doth not save Saint Paul calls the law a killing letter the ministration of death and of condemnation but the Gospell sayes It is the word of salvation Act. 13.26 The power of GOD to salvation Rom. 1.16 So that they which contemne it contemne their owne salvation So great as can not be expressed by the tongue of men and Angels wrought by so great a Saviour Tit. 2.13 So great as eye hath not seene eare heard neither entred into the heart of man to conceive not a saving of us from our enemies in this world but of soule and body from the Devill death and damnation in the world to come Great also in eternitie and durance for it shall never have end The greatnes of this salvation is amplified three kind of wayes 1. By the first Preacher and divulger of it 2. By those worthy instruments that succeeded him 3. By the miracles wherewith it was graced That which wee heare is salvation a matter of great weight and singular importance therefore let us not neglect it If a man lye in a deepe pit ready to be drowned and one come to him offering him his hand to pull him out will he not listen to him The preaching of the word is Gods hand to pull us out of the pit of hell and shall wee neglect it If a man tell thee of a Lord-ship which thou mayest have for a little money wilt thou not give him the hearing We bring you tidings not of an earthly Lordship but of an everlasting kingdome which you may have without Gold and without Silver only reaching out the hand of faith to apprehend it and shall we turne away our eares and not regard it How shall wee escape if wee neglect so great salvation When men are at a play they will be attentive and the preaching of the word whereby we may be saved in the life to come is had in small estimation What a lamentable thing is this This must needs pull the wrath of GOD on us Wee count it a small matter to neglect the Word of GOD yet they that doe it shall hardly escape the vengeance of GOD how shall they escape sayes the Apostle Certainly with great difficultie therefore let us be diligent hearers of it The threatnings of Angels if despised were severely punished and shall not the threatnings of the Sonne of GOD in the ministrie of the Word The Preachers in the name of CHRIST thunder out GODS judgements against swearing profanations c. A number heare them and are no more moved than the stones in the wall but GOD will meet with such they shall hardly escape GOD will one way or other make them feele the smart of his heavy hand there is no way of escaping for them Therefore let us with reverence tremble at the word Which at the first began Having taken a beginning to be preached by the LORD which brought it first out of the bosome of his Father he did not introduce it into this world by stealth secretly as heresies and phantasies are wont to be but openly Christ alwayes taught in the Synagogues and in the Temple The Lord. That is the LORD IESUS the LORD of heaven and earth The LORD often so called not by Angels as the Law but by the LORD the naturall SON of GOD not by mortall men as Plato Aristotle c. In this respect the Gospell should be most welcome to us The LORD IESUS Himselfe was the Preacher of the Gospell he went up and downe through Citties and Townes preaching the Gospell The first Sermon hee made was in Nazareth where hee was brought up from thence he went up to Ierusalem c. CHRIST was a Preacher and shall we thinke basely of Preachers Was it not an high office which the Sonne of GOD will take on him CHRIST would not be a King be refused that then what wretches are they that will rayle on Preachers gibe and jest at them make songs of them Reverence the Preachers seeing CHRIST Himselfe was a Preacher And was confirmed unto us c. Some expound it thus and after them that heard it of Christ it was confirmed to me that is after it was preached by CHRIST and the first Apostles that heard him on the earth it was confirmed to me also as a later Apostle yet one that heard and saw CHRIST from heaven rather Paul in modesty and humilitie puts himselfe in the number of the common Saints and Christians to whom the Gospell was confirmed by the miracles of the Apostles or by the Apostles that heard Christ. Or he doth not speake here of his doctrine as if he received that from the Apostles but that hee was confirmed in the truth of the Gospell by the miracles of the Apostles which was no disparagement to him This is the strongest argument to perswade some that this is none of Pauls Epistle Saint Paul is wont to stand stiffely on the reputation of his Apostle-ship hee had his doctrine not from men but God he was not inferiour to the chiefest Apostles whereas the Author of this Epistle was one of the Apostles Schollers he had the doctrine of the Gospell not at the first hand but at the second This may be answered diverse kinde of wayes 1. Both these may well bee applyed to Saint Paul the LORD IESUS first preached the Gospell to him from heaven when he called him and he was confirmed in it by Ananias 2 It may be a rhetoricall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 frequent in divine and prophane writings when as the speaker assumes that to himselfe which is proper to the hearers and by a Synecdoche includes himselfe in their number as the Penman of this Epistle sayes how shall wee escape if we neglect so great salvation yet he was none of them that neglected this salvation Heb. 10.26 Yet he did not commit that wilfull and horrible sin against the Holy Ghost Paul 1 Thes. 4.17 sayes We that are alive yet he was not alive at Christ's second comming so though he say which was confirmed to us yet he speakes in the name of the Hebrews not of his owne as 1 Pet. 1.12 where S. Peter seemes to exempt himselfe out of the number of the Apostles yet he was one 3 S. Paul by conference with the Apostles that heard Christ preach when he was on the earth might without any disparagement to him be the more confirmed in the truth of the Gospell 4 He doth not say he was confirmed but the Doctrine was and that clause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports not the persons but the
subject to CHRIST Ergo he is God The proposition is laid downe Verse 5. Where the negative part alone is expressed but the affirmative is to be supplyed Not to the Angels but to CHRIST which is the heire of all things the Lord of the whole world The assumption is layd downe Verse 6. Which is confirmed by a testimony out of the Psalmes Where 1. The allegation 2. The application of it In the allegation an admiration of the goodnesse of GOD. 1. The dejection of man 2. His exaltation by his neerenesse to the Angels by his dominion over all creatures In the Application 1. An exposition 2. An anticipation VERSE 5. NOw hee comes to the confutation of them that opposed themselves to the Deity of CHRIST wherein we have two things 1. A constant holding of the conclusion that CHRIST is GOD. 2. An overthrow of the argument against the Deitie The conclusion soundly and largely ratified before is confirmed by a new argument if the world be subject to CHRIST not to the Angels then he is God superiour to the Angels but the world is subject to him not to the Angels ergo Here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be supplyed The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie to subject in a military ranke or order when as the whole armie is subjected to one captaine leader or governour as the Church is to CHRIST Whether hath this coherence with that which went before or with that which followeth after Some thinke it is a proofe of that Verse 3. That CHRIST was called Lord. The world is subject to him therefore hee is Lord of all Others that it is a confirmation of that in the former Cha. concerning Christs superiority over the Angels It may have dependance on the words going before for he doth all things according to his owne will in regard whereof he hath subjected the whole world to his Sonne not to the Angels It is rather a patheticall introduction of the maine conclusion which still he keepeth in mind and prefixeth as a firme foundation the adversaries with all their cunning are not able to shake say what they will yet Christ is God for he hath subjected the world to him As for the Lord they deliver that first as the ground of all What is meant by the world to come Some expound it of that time and part of the world that is to come since the publike preaching of the Gospell till Christs second comming In the former time of the world while the Law was in force Moses and the Angels seemed to beare sway by whom the law was delivered but the world to come in the time of the Gospell God hath subjected to Christ not to the Angels Others interpret it of the world to come after the day of judgement In this world the Angels seeme to have rule they be the governours of the world Satan is the Prince of the world but in the world to come the Angels shall have nothing to do that shall be wholly subject to Christ alone Yet the Apostles meaning seemes to be more generall the whole world both present and to come is subject to CHRIST he hath all power in heaven and earth and Eph. 1.20.21 Phil. 2.9 and the Apostle alleadgeth out of the Psalme Verse 8. that all things are put in subjection under him The world in generall is said to come in respect of CHRIST which was from all eternity CHRIST was alwayes the everlasting Iehovah Before Abraham was I Am but the world in time was to come Now this world to come with all things with all creatures contained in it above and beneath hath the LORD subjected to CHRIST not to the Angels ergo he is God above the Angels and all other creatures Thus our Saviour Christ the second Adam is said to come in regard of the first Adam that went before him Rom. 5.14 So the world is said to come in respect of CHRIST that went before the world By the world to come is meant the whole company of Gods elect that shall be gathered together in the life to come the which is termed the world to come because both the number and perfection of them is to come the whole number not yet being accomplished in this world nor having aspired to perfection This agreeth with that which went before if we neglect so great salvation which is reposed for us in the world to come the which world God hath subdued to Christ that he may be the King of the Church and reigne for ever Whereof we speake in this our treatise shewing that all things are subject to Christ who is not only superiour to the Angels as he is God alone but even as he is God and man the mediatour of the Church VERSE 6. THen he comes to the Argument which the adversaries used for the overthrow of CHRISTS Deity Man is inferiour to the Angels CHRIST was a man therefore inferiour to the Angels The proposition they proved out of the Psalme What is man thou hast made him a little lower than the Angels To this hee answereth .i. confessing Christ to bee a man and in regard of humane infirmities his death passion c. inferiour to the Angels yet the same man Iesus Christ being God too is advanced above the Angels The proofe of the proposition One sayth in a certaine place c. Why doth he shoote at rovers not at pricks Hee speakes not this in contempt but. 1. Because the Psalmes were well knowne to the Iewes above other portions of Scripture being sung continually at home in their houses and publikely in their Synagogues therefore Saint Paul thinkes it needlesse to name the place which was common and triviall among them all One sayes you know whom I meane I need not to name any 2 Peradventure it was doubtfull who was the Penman of the Psalme whether David Asaph or one of the Sons of Chore therefore S. Paul sayes generally one saith it makes no matter who he was the Holy Ghost being the author of the Psalme 3 Hee did not well remember at the present what Psalme in order it was therefore hee contents himselfe with a generall allegation Many now a dayes take a pride in quoting the very Chapter and Verse S. Paul was not so scrupulous no more were the ancient Fathers they thought it sufficient to cite Scripture oftentimes not naming the Book out of the which the testimony was desumed And indeed it was a long time before the Scripture was sorted into Chapters of late yeeres was it divided into verses Let us be sure to 〈◊〉 the Scripture aptly and fitly and let us not be curious about chapter and verse which were but of late invention Here you have an admiration of Gods goodnesse towards man What is man Aenosh of Anash indoluit aegrotavit a receptacle of all miseries or of Nashash oblivisci he hath forgotten thee yet thou hast not forgotten him or the son of Adam the progeny and
off-spring of man what a vile and contemptible thing of no worth of no value In respect of his originall he is dust for the course of his life on the face of the earth he is subject to all griefes sorrowes sicknesses diseases a continuall sinner against thee for his end he is wormes-meat That thou once mindest him that thou hast such a fatherly care over him that thou carriest him in thy remembrance that thou hast written him in thy Table-bookes and art mindfull continually to doe him good Non vacat exiguis rebus adesse Iovi said the Poet. Visitest him There is Visitatio irae gratiae not in judgement but in mercy as appeareth by that which followeth as a Physitian his Patient or a Father his Son Elizabeth wondred that the Virgin Mary should visit her Whence commeth this to me that the Mother of my Lord c. Much more may we admire this visitation that the King of Kings and Lord of Lords should visit us Forsomuch as this Psalme is applyed to the Messiah by our Saviour Christ Mat. 21.16 and by Paul 1 Cor. 15.27 the Author of this Epistle doth directly apply it to him in the words following Sundry learned and godly men apply it first and principally to our Saviour Christ but I see not how that can be shall wee say of CHRIST What is he that God should be mindfull of him his beloved Son in whom he is well pleased that never did any thing amisse that never transgressed his Commandement though hee bee a man as wee are yet hee is an unspotted man separate from sinners higher than the heavens as hee is man so he is GOD too and shall we say of him What is he that God should visit him Sundry things in this Psalme must needs be applied to him but not the whole Psalme It is not so in any Psalme First it is understood of the type then of him that is figured by the type What is man He doth not speake of man in his first creation he retained that estate but a while therefore he would rather have deplored than admired it He doth not speak of man as he is after his fall for in that respect he is most miserable not glorious therefore he must needs speake of man as he is ingraffed into Christ by whom he is advanced to wonderfull and unspeakable glory What is man Not onely considered in his first creation but even in his renovation what is the best man that ever was What is Abraham Isaac and Iacob What is Moses David Peter Paul What is the holiest man on the face of the earth that God should have any respect to him by creation indeed he is the workemanship of God the image of God Almighty yet for all that in respect of his originall he was taken out of the ground he is but a peece of earth since the fall he is a masse of sin though he be regenerate and by faith ingraffed into Christ yet still he hath sin in him and must dye Therefore what is this man that thou shouldest powre downe so many blessings on him That the Sun Moone and Stars should give him light That the birds of the Ayre fishes of the Sea the beasts of the field should be his meat That he should walke as a King on the earth especially that thou shouldest send thy only Son to dye for him make him a member of his body and provide an everlasting kingdome for him in the life to come What is vile wretched sinfull corrupted man that thou shouldest be so farre mindfull of him Protect him with the shield of thy fauours from all dangers That thou shouldest vouchsafe him thy word and Sacraments That thou shouldest give him thy holy Spirit to helpe him to pray and to comfort him in all miseries We should not be like the Peacock spreading forth our golden feathers and say within our selves what goodly men be we wee ought to thinke basely of our selves what are we that God should regard us What am I and my Fathers house said that regall Prophet that thou hast brought me hitherto What are we miserable wretches wormes meat that God Almighty should doe any thing for us we are lesse than the least of all his mercies Yet we are wont to vaunt of our selves doe ye not know who I am Doest thou not consider to whom thou speakest yes very well I speake to dust and ashes Let no high conceit of our selves enter into our minds let us thinke basely of our selves What am I O Lord that thou shouldest give me the least thing in the world A drop of drinke a crust of bread an hole to hide my head in especially that thou shouldest give me thine only Son and together with him all things that be good What is any man in the world Art thou a rich man God can puffe away thy riches and make thee poore Art thou a wise man God can take away thy senses and make thee a foole art thou a beautifull man God can send the pox and many diseases to take away thy beauty art thou a strong man God can send sicknes and make thee weak art thou a Gentleman a Knight a Lord yet thy breath is in Gods hand This night he can take away thy soule from thee and what art thou then therefore let us all have an humble opinion of our selves let us cast downe our selves at Gods feet and say What are we O Lord that thou art mindfull of us that thou so graciously visitest us especially with thy everlasting mercies in Christ Iesus VERSE 7. MAclohim Some interpret it then God as Hierome Bucer But the seventy Interpreters translate it Angels so doth the Chalde Paraphrase and the word in Scripture is most commonly applied to them The Angels are glorious creatures and when we speake of an excellent man we call him an Angell 1 Sam. 29.9 2 Sam. 14.20 Acts 6.15 There is not much ods betweene the Angels and us they are immortall wholly we immortall in part they have no sin because they never fell we that are ingrafted into Christ have sin within us yet it is covered with the garment of Christs righteousnesse so that it is not imputed to us They have a rule and dominion under GOD in the world whereupon they are called principalities powers thrones dominations and wee have a rule in the world too all things through CHRIST being subjected to us they are in heaven and behold the face of God So wee one day shall be in heaven and like the Angels they are endewed with wisedome knowledge and understanding So are we though we come short of them by many a mile they are our brethren and fellow servants in sundry things there is not much difference betweene them and us We are but a little inferiour to them we have massie heavy sinfull corruptible bodies So have not they They tooke to them true bodies for a time but those bodies were no essentiall parts of
them they were not personally united to them as ours are Otherwise there is no great difference no not betweene the Angels and us How are wee to magnifie God that hath so highly exalted man The consideration hereof should cause us to lead a life in some acceptable measure worthy of that honour whereunto we be advanced We are not much inferiour to the Angels yet a number of our lives are as ill nay worse than bruit beasts The Oxe knowes his owner the Asse his masters crib but wee will not know love and feare that God which feedeth us A Dogge will love his Master that makes much of him wee will not love no not those that deserve well at our hands A Dove will keepe her selfe to her owne mate many of us will not keepe our selves to our owne Wives bring an horse to the water to the sweetest water in the world he will drinke no more than will doe him good we are excessive and more than brutish in drinking all places ring of this sinne this beastly sinne of drunkennesse what a vile thing is this How doe wee forget our selves Hath GOD made us but a little inferiour to the Angels and shall we live like bruit beasts and give over our selves to all uncleannesse How doe we disgrace that worthy estate whereunto God hath advanced us As we draw neere to the Angels any kinde of wayes so let us so farre as is possible lead an angelicall life with the Angels in this world that we may remaine with them in the world to come Thou crownedst him He shewes wherein our excellency doth consist he hath made him a King and set a Crowne on his head With many glorious gifts that are a wonderfull honour to man both externall and internall especially with the knowledge of CHRIST wherein consists eternall life One part of that glory is that he hath a Soveraigntie and dominion over all creatures which was given him at the creation Genesis 1. renewed and ratified by GODS seale after the floud Genesis 9. enlarged no doubt to the faithfull by CHRIST 1 Cor. 3.21 VERSE 8. VNder his feete This agreeth to all men in generall to the faithfull in speciall whom God hath made Kings and Lords over all his creatures by CHRIST But principally it is to be understood of our SAVIOUR CHRIST who is the chiefe Lord of the world the King and mediatour of the Church he hath all power in heaven and earth All things yea even the Devils themselves are put in subjection under his feete God hath given him a name above every name that at the name of IESUS every knee should bow Phil. 2.9 We also by him because wee are members of his body and his brethren we have an interest to all creatures all things throughout the wide world are ours The heaven the earth the birds the beasts the fishes the trees the flowers are ours Death is ours the very Devill himselfe is our slave and subject God hath put him under our feet 1. Here we may behold the dignity of Christians all things by IESUS CHRIST are under our dominion O what a bountifull GOD is this that hath given us so large a possession Let us sound forth his praises for it and use his liberalitie to his glory As God said to Peter arise kill and eate when the sheete full of all kinde of creatures was let downe to him from heaven so doth hee say to us all we may freely eate of all creatures whatsoever but let us not abuse GODS creatures to his dishonour and our destruction Let us use them soberly religiously to make us more cheerefull in the service of our God 2 Let us not stand in a slavish feare of any creature of the stars the windes no not of the Devils themselves for all are put in subjection under our feet by Iesus Christ that loved us and hath given us a superiority over all we shall be conquerers over them all a singular comfort to the faithfull Satan may tempt and assault us but God will tread him under our feet 3 For this dominion let us thanke the Lord Iesus Christ. Of our selves we are worth nothing starke beggars in CHRIST and by CHRIST we have all that we have Let us magnifie him for it Then he concludeth from the generall to the speciall If all things be subject to him then nothing is exempted from his Dominion no not the Angels themselves To the former the adversaries againe replied thou talkest of a glorious Empire Rule and Dominion whereunto Christ is advanced but it is an imaginary conquest for we see not all things subdued to him The Kings and Princes of the earth cast away his yoke and submit not themselves to the Scepter of his Word Satan and his instruments rebell against him sin and death still play the tyrants and are not subdued to him VERSE 9. TO that he answers 1. Though we see it not yet all things may be subject to him we see not God yet there is a God we see not our owne soule yet we have a soule Here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is a difference betweene videre and cernere wee doe discerne so as it cannot be denied a man may see a thing and yet not discerne it 2 He answers it by a distinction of submission or subjection The one is externall conspicuous to the eye of the world the other internall seene by the eye of faith Christ's kingdome is not of this world it is not temporall but spirituall all things are subdued to him though he suffer his enemies for the triall and exercise of his children to tyrannize over them for a time A Beareheard may have a Beare under his rule and authority though he suffer him now and then to range abroad so hath Christ the Devill Yet we see Iesus that was made a little lower than the Angels through the suffering of death to be crowned with glory and honor These words Through the suffering of death may be referred to that which goes before or followes after after he had suffered death he was crowned with glory as Phil. 2.9 But rather refer them to the former he was made a little lower than the Angels through suffering of death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little while refer it to the time that is during his death passion continuance in the grave 3. dayes and 3. nights all this while he was inferior to the Angels not at the time he lived upon the earth for Mat. 4.11 The Angels Ministred to him as servants to their Lord. But in his Passion and Death the Deity withdrew his power and the humanity was left alone then he was lower than the Angels the Angels are immortall and dye not Christ was mortall and died in that respect he was inferior to them But he was afterwards exalted to all glory and dignity placed at the right hand of God and so superior to the Angels We that are the faithfull see him
crowned with glory and honour in that he raised up himselfe from the dead ascended into heaven in a cloud in the sight of his Disciples the Angels attending on him in that Stephen saw him sitting at the right-hand of God in that he sent downe the Holy Ghost from heaven and by a few simple men to look to through the preaching of the Gospell conquered all the world We may all see him crowned with glory and honour Thus he is higher than the Angels though through the suffering of death he was for a time lower than they Christ truly suffered death not phantastically in a phantasticall body as the Manichees and Apollinarists dreamed he felt and indured the bitter pangs of death Which is illustrated by two causes the efficient and finall the efficient is the grace love and mercy of God Iohn 3.16 the finall that as much as lay in Christ all men might be saved CHRIST's death was sufficient for all 1 Tim. 2.4 effectuall only to them that beleeve Isay 9.6 Mat. 26.28 Physick is offered to many sicke Patients that may doe them good if they will receive it but many are so froward that they will none of it the fault why they doe not recover is not in the physicke nor in the Physitian but in themselves so CHRIST offers the soveraigne medicine of salvation purchased by his death to all but some reject it and will not beleeve it can save them It is effectuall for all those that be sanctified that be his brethren as it is expounded afterwards Whereas it is said that Christ tasted death therein he dealt as the Physitian doth he needs not the physike prepared for his patients yet the better to induce them to take it he tastes of it himselfe before their eyes So death belonged not to Christ because he had no sinne yet he would taste of it that we might be more willing to taste and drink of that cup. The Metaphor must not be pressed too farre as if Christ did but sip and taste of the cup of death as a man tastes vinegar but drinkes not of it for he swallowed it up quite 1 Cor. 15.54 It is a borrowed speech Death is resembled to a cup whereof CHRIST did taste let this cup passe from me This hath reference to the time that hee continued in death not to the sharpenesse of his death They that taste of a thing tarry not long at it their lips are quickly removed from it so CHRIST did not continue long in death not past three dayes and three nights hee did but tast as it were of it and so away yet he truly dyed and it was a most bitter taste to him Thus the tasting of death was no dishonour but an honour to Christ. By it hee brought many to eternall life for all that hee is above the Angels and all other creatures whatsoever CHRIST hath tasted of death before us therefore let not us that be Christians be too much afraid of death There is a potion brought to a sicke Patient which the eye loathes and the mouth distasts The poore sick man is loath to drinke of it the Physitian takes it into his hand tasts of it before his eyes by that he is encouraged to receive it so is it with us death is a sowre cup which nature abhorreth we are all unwilling naturally to drink of it but for so much as Christ our loving and heavenly Physitian hath tasted of it before hand let us not be afraid of it The godliest men in the world cannot but in some measure feare death Christ feared it Et non est fortior miles quà m Imperator yet let this be as Sugar to sweeten this bitter Cup to us CHRIST tasted of it and overcame it so shall wee doe by his vertue and power As after the receit of a purgation the body is the better more sound than before so after we have drunk this bitter Cup of Death both in soule and body we shall be the better farre more glorious than before therefore let us be willing whensoever it shall seeme good to the Lord for us to taste it All of us should have died eternally At what time thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye both thou and all thy posterity Wee should have trodden the Winepresse of GOD's wrath and beene tormented with the Devill and his angels in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for ever but CHRIST hath tasted death for us all O the wonderfull and unspeakable love of Christ as if a company of Traytors were going to the Scaffold to be executed the Kings Sonne should step forth to dye for them what an admirable thing were that We by nature are enemies to God traytors to his Majestie the Son of the King of Kings comes from heaven and dies for us Is not this to be admired of us all scarce will any dye for a righteous man we were unholy unrighteous defiled with the scab of sin in soule and body yet the Lord Iesus died for us Life is sweet who will dye for his friend but will any dye for his enemy The consideration of the death of Christ should occupie our mindes continually we should ever be thinking of it it should cause us to be alwayes singing of that song Worthy is the Lambe that was killed for us to receive all honour c. But why did Christ tast death for us what moved God to send his Son to dye for us Surely his owne grace mercy and favour eternall life is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So God loved the world that he gave c. There was no goodnes in us that might procure Christ to die for us no praevisa opera nor praevisa fides it is the grace of God that we are preserved from eternall death by grace ye are saved not by workes Let us not part stakes with the Lord give halfe to our selves and halfe to him but let us ascribe the whole praise of our salvation to the grace of God alone not to us O Lord not to us but to thy owne name and mercy in thy Sonne Christ Iesus be given all praise for ever and ever VERSE 10. NOw he descendeth to Christs humanity by preventing an objection of the adversaries Well you have affirmed Christ to be God above the Angels and all other creatures and that his suffering of death was no derogation from the glory of his Deity but a declaration of Gods grace and mercy to mankinde by his death to preserve men from death eternall but seeing hee was GOD what need was there that hee should become man suffer afflictions and dye Hee might have saved men by the power of his Deity yea even by his bare and naked word whereby he made all things at the first Answer indeed GOD being omnipotent might have saved mankinde if it had seemed good to him by some other meanes than by the incarnation and death of his Son yet this seemed to be the most fit and convenient
take a blow in defence of his Childe and doe ye think that Christ Iesus our spirituall Father will not defend us A Hen hides her Chickens under her wings against the Kite and Christ will shrowd us under the wings of his power and providence against Satan and all enemies 3 What Father will see his childe want being a man of ability CHRIST that is the LORD of all the world The Earth is his and the fulnesse thereof will not suffer us that be his children to want the thing that is good Because Wine is hurtfull for young children it inflames their bloud which is hot of it selfe a wise Father will not give his childe Wine yet he loves him well enough so because GOD our heavenly Father oftentimes sees wealth honour ease to bee hurtfull for his children to drowne them in the pit of perdition he keepes them away from them but let us assure our selves of this he will deny us that be his children nothing that is good for the salvation of our soules As we are the children of CHRIST so let us walke worthy of such a Father You are of your Father the Divell sayes Christ to the Pharisees for the workes of your Father ye will doe A fearefull thing to call CHRIST Father and to doe as the Devill bids us A childe must doe the commandement of his Father and if we be CHRIST's children we must doe as he will have us CHRIST would not have us sweare therefore let us not rend Gods name in peeces by swearing Christ would have us to be sober and temperate in the use of his creatures therefore let gluttony and drunkennesse be avoided by us let us shew our selves to be the dutifull children of Christ in this life that we may have the inheritance prepared for children in the life to come VERSE 14. 1 A Description of CHRISTS incarnation 2. An application of it Verse 17. In the description 1. The equity of it 2. The ends of it 3. An exaggeration of it by a comparison Verse 16. The ends are two 1. The overthrow of the Devill 2. Our deliverance out of the hands of the Devill Verse 15. In the comparison 1. The nature refused 2. The nature assumed verse 16. In the application 1. A repetition of the incarnation 2. An illustration of it by the ends thereof 1. That he might be a faithfull high Priest in making our reconciliation 2. A mercifull high Priest in succouring us in our temptations He inferreth upon the two testimonies going before in the 12. and 13. Verses a plaine conclusion of Christs humanity and makes it open to all the world Hee concludeth it à pari They that were to bee redeemed by him were men therefore he also would be a man This is amplified by the end and by a comparison Our humane nature is here described by the matter and the substance whereof it consisteth By flesh and bloud sometimes is signified the corrupt nature of man 1 Cor. 15.50 Flesh and bloud defiled with sinne subject to mortality and corruption cannot inherit heaven Sometimes it is taken for the substance of mans nature as here and Matth. 16.17 Gal. 1.16 The children did all communicate of flesh and bloud it was the common condition of all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even as they did as milke is like milke That hee might be their neighbour and kinsman our Immanuel he participated of flesh and bloud too He tooke part of it .i. The substance but not the vicious qualities hee knew no sinne A spirit hath not flesh and bone as yee see mee have He was the fruit of his mothers wombe made of a woman hee names that part of our nature which is visible the other also being included namely the soule which quickned this flesh and bloud But here is the difference 1. Wee take flesh of both our Parents hee but of one Filius hominis is here of the feminine gender 2. Our flesh is polluted with sinne so is not his 3. We are meere men he both God and man 4. Our mothers ceased to be Virgins when they brought forth us his was a maide and a mother too Here we have a lively description of man he is but flesh and bloud which is weake fraile and subject to many miseries A knife may easily cut it the heate scorch it the cold benumme it it is subject to thirst hunger faintnesse wearinesse c. All flesh is as grasse With them is an arme of flesh with us is God We are not steele yron brasse but flesh and bloud A wise Salomon a strong Samson a beautifull Absalom Bathshebah a learned Paul that spake tongues more than all a Lord a Lady are but flesh and bloud dust and must returne to dust the consideration whereof should humble us all The fowles of the ayre the beasts of the field are flesh and bloud too yea theirs excells ours 1. Their flesh and bloud is clothed at their first entrance ours naked 2. Their 's well fenced ours soone pierced 3. More profit may bee made of their flesh when they dye they will sell for something so not ours 4. As sound as a fish they are free from diseases Sicknesses grow in ours and GOD makes our's meate for Wormes Let this appellation then pull downe our Peacocks feathers and make us walke humbly before our God But as CHRIST did participate of our flesh and bloud So shall we of his he shall change our vile bodies that they may bee fashioned according to his glorious body Phil. 3.21 Now hee proceeds to the ends of Christs incarnation 1. The overthrow of the Devill 2. Our deliverance out of his clawes 1. He describes him 2. He names him The cause why CHRIST tooke our humane nature upon him was that being compassed with flesh and bloud he might â—ye and so conquer the Devill and deliver men out of his clawes If he had not beene man he could not have dyed and then we had not beene delivered The meanes for the vanquishing of the Devill sinne and death was his owne death As the brazen Serpent was lifted up and by looking on it the Israelites were delivered from the fierie Serpents So Christ was lifted on the crosse and we are saved by looking on him with the eye of faith The death of this immaculate Lambe was the overthrow of the Devill and of death too which Hosea in the spirit of prophesie foretold and was afterwards accordingly verefied Hos. 13.14 1 Cor. 15.54 As Sampson by his owne death vanquished the Philistims Iud. 16.30 So CHRIST by his death overcame death and destroyed him that had the power of death that is the devill and that with his owne sword He doth not say that he might weaken the Devill diminish his force or give him a wound but destroy him So that he hath nothing against us Ioh. 12.31 Not death alone but the Devill too the LORD of death The Devill by carrying men into sinne had power also to carry them into
sin as we have but the greatest of all is his owne goodnesse and mercy Isai. 9.6 Iohn 3.16 Both had sinned Angels and men Why was Christ made a man to dye for men and not an Angell to redeeme Angels from everlasting death because it was his owne good will and pleasure his singular love to mankinde Let us therefore magnifie him for it from generation to generation Some as Augustine observeth tooke occasion from hence to be proud and insolent See Christ tooke on him our nature not the Angels therefore we are exalted above Angels we have just cause to thinke highly of our selves As if a sick man should boast the Physitian came to my house not to my neighbours therefore I am a better man than my neighbour the reason why Christ tooke on him thy nature not the Angels was because thou wert sick of sin so were not the good Angels Neverthelesse it is a preferment to us that Christ should assume our nature to his our corruptible nature to his incorruptible as if a King should take the patcht cloake of a beggar and annex it to his royall cloake decked with Pearles and precious Stones Now as Christ hath honoured our nature in becomming man so let not us men dishonour our owne nature by drunkennesse uncleannesse covetousnesse nor by wrangling and contending one with another Christ hath graced our nature let not us disgrace it VERSE 17. WHereupon he returnes to his conclusion which he would have to be infixed in our memories I will declare thy name to my brethren which he could not doe unlesse hee were a man as his brethren are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 debuit he ought because it was his fathers will and his owne will too necessitate non coactione In all things appertaining to the substance not to the corruption of our nature He was like unto us in all things sin only excepted He was like to us in all the faculties and members of soule and body He had the same affections that we have yet unstained with sin We are sorrowfull so was He My soule is heavie to the death We are joyfull so was He Luke 10.21 In that houre Iesus rejoyced in spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We are zealous so was He the zeale of thy house hath eaten me up We are hungry so was hee Marke 3.5 Wee wonder at all things so did He. We are afraid of death so was He My soule is heavie to the death Come to the Body We are little ones grow in stature so Christ Luke 2. ult We are hungry thirsty sleepy so was He He slept in a Ship Mat. 8.24 not in a Church We are weary so was he He rested himselfe on Iacobs-Well Iohn 4 6. We dye so He died also As He is like to us so let us be like him in meekenesse patience charity in praying for our enemies Brethren All are his brethren quoad naturam the faithfull quoad gratiam Iohn 20.17 He will not be ashamed to call us Brethren at the day of judgement Mat. 25.40 and shall not we call one another brother The King and Subjects are brethren the Ministers and their People rich and poore are brethren and let us not be snapping and snarling one at another but live lovingly together as brethren Both members are unfolded in the words following that is he was a faithfull High Priest Appertaining to God In divine not in humane matters The High Priest made an attonement for the people Levit. 16. So did Christ for his people GOD and man were fallen out Christ made us friends God was displeased with us he pacified his wrath towards us which the Father by an audible voice witnessed from heaven Matth. 3.17 This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased How by the bloud of his Crosse which was Gods bloud Acts 20.28 We were not redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold but with the precious bloud of Christ as of a Lambe without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1.18 19. In many things we offend all who then can be saved our sins for number exceed the sands of the Sea the least sin is sufficient to throw us into hell without Christ. But by Christ we are reconciled to his Father and have peace with him Col. 1.20 Luke 2.14 Rom. 5.1 Oh I have sinned but 1 Iohn 2.2 Christ is the propitiation for our sins Worthy then is the Lamb the Lord Iesus to receive all glory Men at Christ-masse use to take a greater liberty to sin to quaffe swill and carowse to open the floud-gates of all impiety but the consideration of Christs comming into the world should be a bridle to restraine us from sin Christ came now to make a reconciliation for our sins and shall we plunge our selves deeper into the Sea of sin God forbid The love of Christ should constraine us to forsake sin it should not make us wallow in the filthy puddle and sinke of sin Wilt thou make much of the knife that cut thy Fathers throat David though he longed for the water of the Well of Bethlehem yet when it was brought to him by three of his Worthies he refused to drinke of it saying Is not this the bloud of the men that went in jeopardie of their lives 2 Sam. 23.17 Sin cost the bloud of Christ let us not then drinke iniquity like water VERSE 18. HEE prosecuteth the former branch touching mercy As CHRIST was like to us in nature so hee was tempted as we are Saepius ipse miser miseris succurrere disce Art thou tempted whether thou art the child of GOD or not A shrowd temptation wherewith the best men and women are shaken So was CHRIST If thou beest the Sonne of God the Devill calls it into question and would have had CHRIST to doubt of it Art thou tempted with povertie with want of things necessarie for this life So Was Christ from his Cradle to his grave he was borne in a stable laid in a cratch had not an hole to hide his head in he had no money in his purse but was faine to send to the Sea for some he kept his Passeover in an other mans chamber was buryed in an other mans grave Art thou tempted with malevolent tongues with some that are ever rayling on thee So was Christ hee was termed a Wine bibber a glutton c. Art thou tempted with sicknesse the toothach the headach the cholike the gout c. We never read that Christ was sicke because he had no sinne in him yet being clothed with our nature hee knowes what belongs to paine and will succour us in all our distresses Art thou persecuted Herod sought his life as soone as he was borne A rich man that hath a good fire continually in his house a table furnished with all delicates that lyes soft on a bed of dowlne he cannot so well pitty a poore man as one poore man may doe another CHRIST being rich would become poore he would bee a man
and all the Prophets he built the Virgin Mary his Mother Saint Peter Saint Paul and all the Apostles and hee buildeth us at this present day and will build all his Elect to the end of the world Wee that bee the Preachers together with him are builders Saint Paul and the rest of the Apostles were arch-builders yet our building is nothing worth of no force and efficacy without him Saint Paul may plant and Apollos may water but God must give the increase CHRIST said to Saint Peter I will make thee a fisher of men Matth. 4.19 Yet without Christ he could catch never a fish Luk. 5.5 So we may build till our hearts and hands ake and yet not lay one stone well in the building without the Lord Iesus By one Sermon of Peters three thousand soules were added to the Church Act. 2.41 yet Christ wrought at that Sermon else Saint Peters preaching had beene in vaine It was not so much St. Philip as Christ that built the Citie of Samaria as a glorious house for the LORD It was not Saint Paul but GOD which by the key of his holy Spirit opened the heart of Lydia to believe and it is Christ Iesus at this day that builds us up by the preaching of the Gospell As they say in the Psalme except the Lord build the house they labour in vaine that build it So may we at every Sermon except the LORD IESUS CHRIST build with the Preacher we shall never be a fit house for GOD Almighty Therefore let us all bee suiters to CHRIST that it would please him by his holy blessed and powerfull spirit to build us up daily more and more and to water all the Sermons we heare with the dew of his gracious spirit VERSE 4. HE doth illustrate it by a common received principle Mervaile not though I said the Church is built for every house must be built of some the Church is an house even the house of the living GOD therefore it must be built By whom Not by a mortall man but by the immortall GOD which is Iesus Christ. Christ 1 Cor. 3.11 is the foundation in respect of doctrine hee is the materiall and efficient cause of the building An house consisting of many stones and pieces of wood must have an artificer to put them together so the Church consisting of Iewes and Gentiles of all people in the world must be fastned together by the Lord Iesus Christ. The force of the Article is not to be omitted all those things whereof wee entreate appertaining to the Church the house of GOD. It is true that CHRIST built all things in the world as well as in the Church but that is impertinent to the scope of the place therefore it is fittest to restraine the universall particle to that which we have in hand As in the former Verse was contained the proposition of the argument So in this the assumption The builder of the Church is greater than Moses or the whole Church Christ is the builder of this house being the high and eternall GOD therefore greater than Moses and all the Church VERSE 5. THe second comparison What then Makest thou no reckoning of Moses Yes as a servant but not as the Lord and Master of the Church The Sonne and heire hath greater preheminence in the house then any servant Christ is the Sonne Moses the servant 1. The Sonne especially the eldest Son and heire is more reverenced in the house then any servant I will send my Sonne it may be they will reverence him Moses being a worthy servant in the house was greatly honoured in his time but CHRIST is honoured in all ages He was reverenced but of men CHRIST is worshipped by the Angels themselves the Angels came and ministred unto him Matth. 4.11 2. The servant abideth not in the house for ever there is change of servants almost every yeere Moses was in the militant Church but for a time hee served out his yeeres and went away CHRIST tarryeth in the Church for ever 3. The servant waiteth on his Master he sitteth not at the same boord with his Master as the Sonne doth So Moses was attendant on GOD but CHRIST sitteth at the right hand of GOD as equall in Majesty with him 4. The servant may look for his wages but he hath no right no title to the goods that bee in the house as the Sonne hath So Moses as a servant had his wages of Gods mercie that is eternall life but Christ hath right to the Church it is his possession 5. A servant may bee faithfull in some measure but not so faithfull as the Son whose the house is and all things in the house wherefore Christ farre excelleth Moses Both the parts are handled severally I doe not deject Moses when I set up Christ. Let Moses be honoured in his place and Christ in his He was no coozening and deceitfull Merchant but faithfull in all the house of GOD committed to his charge but how As a servant not as Lord of the house Saint Paul hath made choyce of the fairest word the Grecians have for a servant hee doth not call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an ingenuous servant that in respect of that reverent estimation which he hath of his Master performes to him all the duties and offices that he can one that honours and reverences his master he was a most rare and honourable servant Wherein did his service consist in bearing witnesse to Christ. Which hereafter should be published in all Ages concerning Christ to the people as they were able to conceive of those heavenly mysteries Moses prophesied of CHRIST Deut. 18.15 and Acts 3.22 he wrote of CHRIST Iohn 5.46 he instituted many types and figures of our Saviour Christ as the Paschall Lambe the brazen Serpent c. Thus did he beare witnesse to CHRIST to the Gospell this was one speciall peece of service that he did So the Apostles were CHRIST's witnesses and so be the preachers at this day Here we may behold the antiquity of the Gospell it is at least as old as Moses which was the first Writer that we read of The Athenians thought it to be a new doctrine Yet it is as ancient as Moses nay as Adam for the doctrine of the Gospell was in Paradise VERSE 6. YE have heard what Moses was now see what Christ is And there is great ods betweene the Son and the Servant Christ was a servant too Isay 53. yet he served GOD as a Son not as a Servant A Son serveth his Father not in the house as Moses but over the House as the Ruler and Governour of the House Not over another mans house as Moses was but over his owne house the house was his owne therefore more reverence by many degrees is due to Christ than was to Moses If the people heard him with great attention much more ought we in the time of
the Gospell to give eare to Christ that speaketh to us in the ministery of the Word This is my beloved Son heare him Now in the end the Apostle makes an exposition of the Allegorie and applies it to them to whom he writeth I doe not speake of the Tabernacle or Temple which were glorious houses wherein God in some sort dwelt but I speake of Gods spirituall house the Church a part whereof you are as well as Moses and they in the time of the Law All Christians in all Ages are the house of God What a singular honor is this that we should be Gods house yea his dwelling-house 1. A Nobleman hath many Houses which hee dwels not in himselfe but letteth them forth to other men we are not houses to let but God himselfe dwelleth in us we are his mansion-House The Centurion said to Christ I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roofe so may we say we are mortall and sinfull men houses of clay unworthy that God should come under our roofe yet it pleaseth him of his infinite mercy to dwell in such base houses as we are 2 If God dwell in us and we be his house then how neat and handsome should it be kept Shall a Kings house be overgrowne with weeds Shall there be filthy and sluttish corners in a Kings Palace And shall we that professe our selves to be Gods house be full of pride envie and malice that be stinking weeds in the nostrils of God Shall Gods house be full of swearers drunkards adultereres c. The divell found his house swept and garnished to his minde and shall not Gods house be swept for the entertaining of him Let us garnish our selves which are Gods house with the sweet flowers of faith love hope zeale humility temperance patience sobriety that God may take delight to dwell in us 3 There is no man especially if he dwell in an house and it be his owne but will bestow needfull reparations on it and do you think God will suffer his house to lye unrepaired nay being Gods house we shall want nothing for soule or body If we decay in faith zeale and other graces of his spirit he will in due season repaire them againe he will keepe his house wind-tyde and water-tyde he will preserve it from wind and weather yea the gates of hell shall never prevaile against his house 4 A man may have an house and be defeated of it some wrangling Lawyer may wring it out of his hand or he may be weary of his house and make it away none can snatch Gods house out of his hand he is no changling he will keepe his house for ever Blessed are we that be GODS house and the Lord give us grace to keepe us undefiled for his Majesty that he may take pleasure to dwell in us in this World and wee may dwell with him in the World to come What are we the house of God simply Live as we list and do what we will No verily but if we hold fast the confidence c. One speciall quality of a good house is to be firme and stable if it be a tottering house ready to shake in every wind and tempest a man will have small joy to dwell in it even so we that be the house of God Almighty must not be wavering and inconstant but we must stand sure and hold fast the graces we have received There be two things which we must hold fast faith and hope the boldnesse that we have by faith to come into the presence of God to whom we have accesse by Christ apprehended by faith and by vertue whereof we may boldly call God Father and open our minds freely to him that is the nature of the word Vnto faith must be annexed hope faith makes a Christian hope nourishes and susteines a Christian we must hold both fast As we have begun to put our trust in Christ so we must make him our pillar to leane upon continually as we have begun to hope for eternall happinesse purchased by Christ so we must still stand in a stedfast expectation of it Though persecution arise for the Gospell though we be clapt up into prison banished out of our country though we be put to the fire for the name of Christ yet let us not cast away our hope let us not deny Christ and sleepe in an whole skin let not the pleasures and profits of this world carry us away from Christ though death it selfe come yet let us trust in him We are wont to be hold-fasts in our money none shall easily get that from us but let us chiefly be hold-fasts in the Pearles and graces of the Spirit Whatsoever comes let us hold faith and hope fast let Houses and Lands Wife and Children yea our owne life goe rather than them Thus if we hold the confidence that we have in CHRIST and the rejoycing of our hope to the end we shall be Gods houses in this life and be received up into that house which is made without hands in the heavens He doth not simply say hope but the rejoycing of the hope the glorying of hope Satan and his instruments goe about to overthrow our hope and mocke at it It is a goodly thing I warrant you which you hope for What fooles are you in hope of an imaginarie kingdome hereafter to deprive your selves of so many pleasures in this life bee wiser than so A bird in the hand is better than two in the bush Take your pleasure whyle you be here and hope not yee cannot tell for what To that hee opposeth this glorying and rejoycing Yea boast of your hope even before your enemies faces what excellent things are reposed for you and rejoyce in this hope as if you had the kingdome of heaven already Not as if these did make us the house of GOD but by these wee shall have an assurance to our selves that we are the house of GOD. A Father sayes to his Sonne if thou wilt be no Ale-house hunter but doe as I will have thee thou shalt be my Sonne this doth not make him his Sonne for he was his Sonne before but it assures him to be his Sonne A Captaine sayes to his souldier if thou wilt play the man and not shrinke in the wetting thou shalt be my Souldier yet hee was his Souldier before so here if yee hold fast faith and hope ye shall be my house that is all the world shall see indeede that you are my house not for a while but to the end So as neither we faint in persecution nor in the time of prosperity bee drowned in the pleasures and profits of this world Be faithfull to the end he that continueth to the end shall be saved The second argument is desumed from the testimony of the Holy Ghost In the allegation of the testimony first a charge not to shut up their eares and hearts against this worthie and heavenly Prophet but to entertaine him
come out then they murmure against God despaire of his providence and are ready to exclaime against God This was the Israelites fault and thus often times they tempted God in the wildernesse If they wanted water to quench their thirst withall then they must needs dye God was not able to provide them water If they wanted bread So they did likewise and in a pelting chafe were ready to stone Moses and Aaron Then they would back againe to Aegypt then they wished themselves dead as if the same God that had miraculously beyond the expectation of men provided for them heretofore was not able to doe so still So when some told them of the walled townes that were in the land of Canaan of the mighty Gyants that were in the Country in comparison of whom they were but Grasse-hoppers then they brake forth into this exclamation God is not able to bring us into this land wee and our Children shall perish in this wildernesse They had seene with what a strong hand God had brought them out of Aegypt how miraculously he divided the red Sea that the waters stood as a wall on both sides till they safely passed over yet for all that when they were in any difficulty then God was no body of no power or willingnesse to doe for them This was a vile tempting of God which highly displeased him But there is no reason why we should thus tempt God casting off the hope and confidence we have in him He is subject to no changes yesterday and to day the same for ever Men may change but God changes not a man may be strong to day and weake to morrow whole to day and sick to morrow rich now and poore afterwards alive now and dead a while after a man may love us this houre and hate us the next as Amnon did his sister therefore we may make a question of the helpe of man But God is one and the same continually not a shadow of turning in him his arme is never shortned the welspring of his mercy and goodnesse is never dryed up Therefore in all distresses let us trust in him though all worldly meanes fayle us in sicknesse and health in poverty and wealth in death and life let him be our pillar to leane upon The Prince that would not believe the plenty that GOD had promised was troden to death 2 Reg. 7.17 and the carkasses of these men that thus tempted God fell in the wildernesse therefore let us beware of incredultie As Faith is the best vertue so infidelitie is the greatest vice CHRIST could doe nothing among his owne kinsfolke because of their unbeliefe Shall any thing bee impossible with God Indeed that which he wills not that he cannot doe it is his will that CHRIST in respect of his humanity should be in heaven till the day of judgement therefore he cannot doe this make his body to be here on the earth The Papists set Gods omnipotency on the tainters and stretch it too farre as some bad clothiers deale with cloath But if God have once given us his faithfull promise to doe this or that let us believe it though all the world say nay to it God had promised to bring them into the land of Canaan though there were never so many blockes in the way they should have depended on this promise So God hath promised us the kingdome of heaven feare not little flocke it is your Fathers pleasure to give you the kingdome Luke 12.32 though now and then through weakenesse we fall into sinne though Satan and his instruments rage though we be sicke dye be buryed our bodyes consumed to dust and ashes yet let us certainely know wee shall have this kingdome This is amplified by an excellent meanes which they had to pull them out of this infidelity which was a continuall view and contemplation of the wonderfull workes of God although they saw my workes in the Hebr. they saw the Aegyptians drowned in the red Sea and themselves safely walking through it they saw the cloudy pillar conducting them day and night water gushing out of a stonie rocke Manna descending from heaven that the clothes on their backes and shooes on their feet did not waxe old many yeares together they might have felt with their hands the power and goodnesse of GOD protecting them yet they would not believe in him whereas the sight of Gods former workes should strengthen our faith in all future calamities That use did David make of the workes of GOD. The LORD delivered mee from the clawes of the Beare and pawes of the Lion therefore hee will deliver mee from this Philistim GOD was gracious to mee in such a sicknesse therefore hee will be in this GOD provided for mee when I was a child and could not shift for my selfe therefore hee will provide for me being a man growne GOD preserved mee in such a plague and pestilence therefore I will depend on him still when I was in such an extremity GOD helped me therefore he will helpe me still God delivered England in the yeare one thousand five hundred eightie eight therefore if England serve him hee will deliver it still When Queene Elizabeth the mirrour of the world was taken away we looked for a wofull day yet God gave us a joyfull day after it therefore alwayes let us trust to him let the sight of his wonderfull workes dayly before our eyes be as oyle to nourish the lampe of our faith that it never dye The last circumstance appertaining to this sinne is the time how long it continued they tempted and proved him 40. yeares though they saw his workes These words in the Hebr. are coupled with that which followeth 40. yeares was I grieved with that generation Yet there is no jarre betweene Paul and David for these two are convertible and depend the one on the other They be both true they tempted God 40. yeares and he was grieved with them 40. yeares If they tempted him 40. yeares then he must needs be grieved with them and if God was grieved with them 40. yeares then they tempted him so long so that the one cannot be separated from the other They dwelt in this sinne a long time and would not bee plucked out of it VERSE 10. THe punishment of the sinne Gods wrath was kindled against them In the end after hee had borne the burden of their sinnes many yeares together his wrath did breake out against them for it They were irksome and tedious to me I could beare them no longer after that I had striven with them fortie yeares when there was no remedy I cast them off God is grieved similitudinariè That rebellious that obstinate generation Hee was not grieved with their Children but with them The Children doe not smart for the fathers faults if they make not their fathers sins their own sinnes Their Children went into the land of Canaan though they did not Least it should seeme to be a griefe or anger without reason
Kingdome of Heaven that we and our brethren glorifying CHRIST in this world may be glorified with Him in the world to come VERSE 14. THe reason of the Caveat is taken from the common estate and condition of Christians which is illustrated by a condition carefully to be observed by them They that are partakers of one Christ and of one Saviour ought to have a care of the Salvation one of an other and labour by the cable-rope of exhortation to pull one an other out of sin but we that professe the Gospell are partakers of one Christ therefore let us exhort one another and save one an others soule One member must respect an other If the foote be ready to fall into a ditch the hand must pull it up We are members of the same body whereof Christ is Head therefore we should keep one an other from the pit of sin They that be brethren that have one Father and Mother should be jealous of the good estate one of an other We are brethren in Christ he is the elder brother to us all therefore let us have a tender care of the salvation one of an other As we are partakers of Christ so let us participate the grace which we receive from Christ one to another They that passe not whether their brethren sinke or swim goe to heaven or to hell doe argue that they have no portion in Christ for if they had the preservation of all Christians would be deare unto them Let us exhort one an other daily because we are partakers of Christ. Here likewise wee behold the singular dignity of Christians they are partakers of Christ they are Christ's partners and fellowes There is a mutuall participation betweene Christ and us he partakes with us of flesh and bloud he takes the load of our sinnes on his back and beares them for us and we partake with him in all his benefits There is nothing that Christ hath but we have part of it his wisedome holinesse his righteousnesse is ours yea his kingdome is ours We are heyres yea coheyres with him of his kingdome As the man at the day of marriage sayes to his Wife with all my worldly goods I thee endow so the Lord Iesus our Husband that in mercy hath married us to himselfe endoweth us with all his goods by reason whereof being poore of our selves and worth nothing we become exceeding rich Christ is ours death life the world is ours O unspeakable prerogative vouchsafed to dust and ashes Let us walke worthy of this honour whereunto we are advanced being Christs partners let us not be the Devils partners Let us not partake with the Devill in sinne in blaspheming the name of GOD contemning of his Word in pride malice and other abominations but as we be partakers of Christ so let us participate of Christs vertue Let us be holy as he is holy humble as he is humble let us contemne this world with all the vaine pleasures that bee in it as hee did What fellowship is there betweene CHRIST and Belial If CHRIST be ours let not the Divell be ours This is good newes we are partakers of CHRIST therefore we may sleepe soundly on both Eares we need take thought for nothing Not so such a thought cannot be incident into Christs partners for we be partakers of Christ if we hold c. All interpreters with one consent referre this to faith and indeed it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebr. 11.1 the beginning of that lively faith hope and confidence that we have in him which is as a sure foundation that cannot be shaken I do not deny but it is a good sence yet without any circumloquution or violence offred to the words it may fitly be translated if wee hold fast the beginning of the subsistence and being that we have in him For Hypostasis most properly doth signifie a subsistence according to the etymologie of the word If as we have begun by faith to have a being in Christ so wee hold fast this our being to the end growing up daily in him till wee come to a perfect age in Christ Iesus Christians must not needlesly doubt of their salvation Why doubtest thou ô man of little faith as Christ hath promised to us a kingdome so hee will undoubtedly performe his promise for there is not in him a shadow of turning We must say with Paul I am perswaded neither life nor death shall bee able to separate us from the love of CHRIST Yet we must distinguish between faith and presumption Christians must not set all at six and seven be not high minded but feare Blessed is the man that feareth alwayes A Child may feare to displease his father and yet not doubt of his fathers love As we have begun in Christ so let us continue in him Yee are they that have continued with me in my temptations therefore I appoint to you a kingdome Luk. 22.28 Be thou faithfull to the end Let us hold fast to the end the beginning of our subsistence in CHRIST Remember Lots Wife She begun well but ended ill So runne that yee may obtaine runne not your selves out of breath at the first never leave running till yee have the gole of eternall life We have begunne in sound and pure Religion let us not end in prophanenesse in Atheisme in Brownisme and Anabaptisme Let us hold our beginning fast and continue with CHRIST to the end let neither the slie temptations of Satan nor the sweete allurements of the flesh nor the dangerous baites of the world nor the stormy tempest of persecution if it should arise hereafter cary us from CHRIST but let us hold fast the beginning of our being in him and remaine firmely engraffed into him to the end VERSE 15. WHy what is that end to the which wee must hold out even so long as yee live and GOD speakes to you in the Ministery of the Gospell While it is said for that voice spoken to the Israelites appertaineth to us So long as the voice of God soundeth to us in the trumpet of the Gospell let us hold fast that being that we have in CHRIST take the time while the time serveth VERSE 16. SO much of the Application of the testimony of the caveat and the reason whereby it is enforced Now let us come to the commentary and explanation that the Apostle maketh of it In this he expoundeth foure branches of the testimony 1. Who they were that provoked God to anger 2. Who they were with whom God was angry 3. Who they were which by oath were excluded out of his rest 4. The cause why they were excluded In the latter end of the fifteenth Verse he made mention of the provocation First of all he shewes who they were that provoked God They that provoked him to anger are described 1. By the number of them they were some not all 2. By a gracious benefit contemned by them namely the word preached when they heard that is Almighty God
sharpe not with one edge but two which pierceth more speedily and throughly with two mouthes The edge of a sword is as a mouth that biteth Isai. 49.2 Ephes. 6.17 Apoc. 1.16 it is said to have two edges in respect of the two testaments Aug. de civ Dei Not sharper then some but any Let all the swords in the world be put together and they are nothing to this Piercing as water and oyle to the dividing asunder bearing downe all that is in the way as a floud doth Of soule and spirit that is of the inferiour and superiour part of the minde the affections and understanding Isai. 26.9 1 Thes. 5.23 And of the joynts and marrow Some Greeke copies have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all the members of the body Nothing so firmely compacted and united together as joynts so hard as bones so deepe as the marrow that lyeth hid in the bones but it passeth through all Goliah's sword not like to this David sayd of that none to it but none to this LORD give it to us This sword can hew in peeces the most stonie flintie and rockie heart in the world to see what blindnesse in the understanding what frowardnesse in the affections it will lay the heart open and bewray the secret filthinesse and all the sluttish corners of sinne that be in it When the Preacher is a speaking the word doth so pierce the harts of the hearers as that many in the Church imagine that the Preacher is acquainted with their sins What doth this man know of my drunkennes of my adultery of my backbiting of my oppression the Word so ransakes their hearts as that they think the Preacher knows their particular sinnes wheras he speakes in generall and the spirit by the Word doth so dive into their harts as that it summons them before God his tribunall seate and makes them cry guiltie so powerfull is the Word Plato said a Poet was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word is not so It is said of Pericles that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suada the goddesse of eloquence sessitavit in ejus labris and hee left Aculeos behinde him The infinite and admirable wisedome of GOD Almighty is couched in the Word and it leaves its effects behinde in the hearts of the auditors You shall finde it to be a lively and mighty Word one way or other either to save you or to condemne you It is lively and mighty in the good and bad The one it doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodor. Isai. 11.4 Ezek. 11.13 Act. 5.1 It is lively and mighty in the godly to kill sin within them to rayse them up unto newnesse of life to be as a wing to carry them to heaven Was it not mighty in David making him cry peccavi In Iosiah making his heart to melt in Manasseh when of the most horriblest Idolater that was ever heard of it made him a zealous worshipper of the true God in Zacheus when it made him to forsake his oppression and to restore fourefold in Mary Magdalen when it cast out seven Devills out of her in those three thousand soules when pricked in their hearts they went to the Apostles in the Citie of Samaria when it made them to abjure Simon Magus and to lysten to Saint Philip Was it not mighty by twelve men over all the world when it subdued by their Ministerie all nations to CHRIST in us by making us leave swearing covetousnesse adulterie drunkenesse c. and renewing us to the likenesse of CHRIST in righteousnesse and true holinesse it is a mighty word There may be a darke and misty morning the Sun comes scatters the mist cleares the ayre and makes it a bright day So the whole world was shadowed with the mist of blindnesse and â—he fogge of sin the word comes forth like the Sunne and introduces the knowledge of CHRIST and of his Gospell into all the world O mighty word Let us all acknowledge the power of this wonderfull word who is able to stand before this mighty word It is lively and mighty too even in the very reprobate Somtimes they may bee sencelesse and have no feeling of the cutting of the Word as those in Ieremiah nay they may even scoffe at the Word preached as the Pharisees did Luke 16.14 their consciences may be seared up and feele not the sword when it cutteth as they that be in a lethargie they may inwardly fret and fume be in a pelting chafe with the Preacher for reproving sins as Achab with Micajah and Iesabel with Elias yet but like madd dogges that sit biting of the chaine wherewith they are tyed but not break the chaine So they may snap at the Preacher and the Word but they themselves have the hurt yet for all that at one time or other God will make them to feele the power of his Word and the strength of this mighty arme of his Did not Belshazzar quake and were not his joynts loosed and his knees smote one against another when hee saw the hand writing upon the wall Did not the very officers themselves wonder at CHRIST did not the very enemies wonder at the boldnesse of Peter and Iohn Acts 4.13 was not Herod moved with Saint Iohn Baptist's preaching Marke 6.20 did not Felix tremble when Saint Paul discoursed of righteousnesse and judgement to come Acts 24. ver 25. was not Agrippâ— made an halfe Christian by Saint Pauls preaching Act. 26.28 did not the very Devill crye in the maide these are the servants of the most high God Act. 16. The preaching of the word makes the Devill himselfe to quake for it batters the walls of his kingdome and makes him fall like lightning from heaven Luk. 10.18 This should cause us to come with all reverence to the hearing of this lively and mighty word if it save us not out of all question it will condemne us it is like the raine that comes not in vaine if it bring not up flowers it will weeds Therefore let us pray to God to blesse this word to us that it may be the savour of life unto life not to death to any of us all 1. This should cause us to stand in a reverent awe of the word of God When yee come to a Sermon doe not thinke yee come to heare musicke to delight your selves withall to heare a man that hath a sweete and delectable voyce as the people sayd of Ezekiel that yee come to heare an eloquent oration finely penned by a flowing Rhetorician to tickle the eare withall that yee come to heare the song of some Syren to â—ull you asleepe that ye come to heare the word of a King that is able to inflict some corporall punishment on you if you doe not obey it but yee come to heare the Word of the King of Kings that is able to cast soule and body into hell if yee disobey it yee come not to heare a man There is
forsake mee the Lord will take me up sayes the Psalmist Even then at the houre of death hee will command his Angels to take our soules and carry them up into Abrahams bosome there to praise him for ever world without end CHAP. 5. IN the latter end of the former Chapter was contained a transition to the Priest-Hood of CHRIST now he enters into the discourse of it wherein he is very ample because many excellent points of celestiall doctrine be comprized in it 1. A proposition concerning the Priest-hood from the first Verse to the eleaventh evinced by a comparison betweene the High Priest and him 2. A large explication of it wherein 1. An entrance to the explication by a new exordium preparing them to it Verse 11. to the end of the sixth Chapter 2. The explication it selfe Chap. 7.8 and 9. The proposition concerning the Priest hood is set downe 1. Generally by an enumeration of the qualities required in a Priest in the foure former Verses 2. An Application of them to Christ from the fifth Verse to the eleavenâ—h In the setting downe of the proposition in generall these circumstances are unfolded to us 1. His affinitie with the people 2. The end why the Priest is ordained 3. The object whereabout he is occupied 4. One principall poâ—nt wherein it doth chiefly consist 5. The manner how he executes his office with a fellow feeling of the infirmities of his brethren ratified by the cause having himselfe an experience of the same infirmities Which is confirmed by an effect whereunto he is bound 6. His calling to his office illustrated by an example In the Application of it 1. He shewes that Christ hath a lawfull calling to his office as the Priests had which is confirmed by two divine testimonies 2. That hee is faithfull in the execution of his office 1. In respect of the things he was to doe with God 2. In regard of that which hee did for us which he concludeth with the repetition of the calling the foundation of all Before he comes to the explication of the proposition he prepares them to it by a new preface shewing the difficultie of the matter and the dulnesse of the hearers Which he prooveth by the effects they that have beene a long time at Schoole and have profited little are dull hearers but you have beene a long time at Schoole and profited little Ergo you are dull hearers For wee have neede to teach you your A. B. C. againe which he illustrateth by a similitude first set downe Then unfolded with both the branches belonging to it The conjunction For is not alwayes copulativa but sometimes inchoativa set for a grace and ornament in the beginning of a sentence yet it may have this coherence with the former having a great and a loving High Priest let us goe with boldnesse to the throne of Grace for this our high Priest hath all things that appertaine to an High Priest as shall appeare by the particulars Not one or two but all every one not one exempted Aaron Eleazar Iehojadah Iehosuah yea Melchizedec himselfe though his father and mother are not expressed in Scripture yet hee was taken from among men So was our SAVIOUR himselfe being made of a Woman and found in the true shape and similitude of a man Not only every inferiour Priest but every High Priest the Highest of all was taken from among men God taketh him by the hand separateth him from among his brethren and setteth him in a chaire of dignity above them all Hee was not taken ex volatilibus that he might not mount up above others not ex reptilibus because he should not be too much glewed to the earth not ex piscibus then in another element not ex angelis then he could not converse familiarly with his brethren nor have compassion on their infirmities but the High Priest was taken from among men he is a man as others be When God had brought all Creatures before man he found not an helpe meete for him So God thought it not meete to make an High Priest for men but among men All Ministers and Preachers are taken from among men it did not seeme good to the wisedome of GOD to call Angels to this office The Angell appeared to Philip and sent him to instruct the Eunuch but the Angell did not teach him himselfe It was not an Angell that preached CHRIST to Cornelius but Saint Peter that was a man as hee himselfe was As CHRIST tooke not on him the nature of Angels but the seede of Abraham So GOD hath not appointed Angels Preachers but men wee have this treasure in earthen vessels The Preachers that bring the pearle of the word are vessels of earth as you your selves be And take heede that yee doe not contemne them GOD hath honoured them with an high and magnificent office therefore doe not you dishonour them A number thinke basely of the Ministers because they be but men as they are A father is but a man yet the child honours him yea though he be a man growen himselfe as Salomon did Bathshebah A Master is but a man yet the servant though elder and stronger then he reverences him The Maior and Bayliffes of a Towne are but men yet the whole corporation yeelds honour to them Iustices of Peace are but men yet feared in regard of their places A King is but a man taken from among men and dyes as other men yet wee doe not despise him because he is a man So though the Preacher be a man as others be it may be a weake and poorer man yet in regard of that office wherunto God hath exalted him to be his Ambassadour and steward to be his arme to pull you up to the kingdome of heaven hee is to bee reverenced by you all God hath taken us from among men to carry men into his owne kingdome therefore love and honour us To what use For the salvation of men God by a man will save men not for himselfe alone but for other men he is not ordained for beasts for the building of houses the tilling of ground the making of Cloath but to build up men to life everlasting to breake up the fallow hearts of men and to sow the immortall seed of the word in them Not ordained for Angels but for men the good Angels need him not the bad Angels shall have no benefite by him He is ordained for the saving of men not of Angels not for rich men alone but also for poore not onely to tell meane men of their duties but great men too whatsoever their authoritie bee in the world So is the Magistrate ordained of God Rom. 13.4 therefore the distinction followeth in things that are to bee done with God the one in temporalibus the other in spiritualibus the one is occupied about the goods names and bodies of men the other about the soules of men Hebr. 13.17 The Ministers office is to preach the Word to teach the
people the way to heaven to pray for the people in the congregation to carry their prayers to God to celebrate the Sacraments these be the lysts of the Minister The Magistrate hath his bounds and the Minister his Vzziah though a King must not meddle with the Priests office and Azariah the High Priest must not intrude himselfe into the Kings office yet that High Priest of Rome will have both swords hee will bee a Priest and a King too he will be for matters of the world as well as for GODS matters Boniface the eight shewed himselfe one day in the attyre of a Priest another day in the attyre of a Prince affirming that hee was both Bellarmine of late hath somewhat minced the matter that the Pope hath no power in temporall matters directè yet indirectè quoad bonum spirituale he may play Rex In respect of the spirituall good of the Church he may depose Princes at his pleasure and dispose of their kingdomes as pleaseth him So as a man get into an house it makes no great matter whether directly or indirectly and the Papists so as they may thrust the Pope into the possession of temporalities they care not whether directly or indirectly If one kill a man whether directly or indirectly all is one So as the Pope may play the butcher with Kings and Princes at his pleasure what availeth it whether directly or indirectly this is indirect dealing by an indirect distinction to breake downe the wall of partition that God Himselfe hath set up betweene the Priest and the Magistrate Every one shall finde enough to doe in his office and to guide his owne boate though he intermedle not in the office of the other and put his rudder into another mans boate Let the Magistrate look well to his temporall things and let the Minister keepe himselfe to his spirituall things they be both Gods deputies the one in things that belong to God the other in things that perâ—â—ine to men Let them discharge their offices to Gods glory and the good of them that be committed to their charge He insisteth in one particular pertaining to GOD that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sinnes that is for the expiation of sinnes The Iesuits will have a perpetuall Priest-hood to be heere described and ordained in this place There must be Priests to the end of the world to offer sacrifice for sinne whereas it is as cleare as the noone day that this description is borrowed out of the law to set forth the spirituall Priest-hood of Christ withall The Apostle here teacheth us not what must be in the time of the Gospell but what was in the time of the law applying it to Christ. An externall sacrifice propitiatory for sin as they will have it is injurious to the blessed and perfect sacrifice which Christ offred on the Crosse for the sins of the world All outward sacrifices for sinne must now cease the bloud of Christ shed on the crosse having purged us from all sinne Yet the Ministers of the Gospell have now some sacrifices to offer up they bee either common with all Christians or proper to their ministerie 1. They must offer up themselves soules and bodies as an holy sacrifice to God as all Christians are bound to doe 2. They must bee plentifull in the workes of mercie to their power as other Christians are for with such sacrifices GOD is well pleased But there be other spirituall sacrifices that are also proper to them 1. To present the prayers of the people to God Ezra praised the great God of heaven and all the people said Amen So the Minister as the mouth of the congregation as a Spirituall Priest must offer up the prayers of the people to God and they in an holy zeale subscribe to him saying Amen Amen 2. We by the preaching of the Word doe sacrifice the people to God The Priests in the time of the law took a knife and cut the throat of a Calfe a Sheepe a Goat and so sacrificed them to the Lord. We by the sword of the Spirit cut the throat of sin of covetousnes pride malice uncleannes and so offer up the people as a glorious sacrifice to the Lord an odour that smelleth sweete Happy are they that bee sacrificed by the Ministers of the holy Word these sacrifices wee must offer to the end of the world and pray for us that we may offer them to Gods glory the comfort and salvation of you all VERSE 2. HE must not only execute his office but in such a manner as God requireth not in rigour and severity but in love kindnesse and compassion Which is illustrated by the persons on whom he must have compassion and the cause why If any sinne on ignorance or weakenesse hee must have compassion on them Such as are seduced by others and carryed out of the way what and if they sinne on knowledge Must they not be pittied Yes God forbid else but if they sin on malice against the knowne truth we must not so much as pray for them nor bee touched with any compassion towards them Pray not for this people neither lift up a cry for them There is a sinne unto death I doe not say that yee shall pray for it Saint Paul had no pitty on Alexander the Copper-Smith but prayed against him Otherwise if any of the people through infirmitie fall into a sinne if upon weakenesse of braine he be overcome with drinke if by the flattering entisements of the flesh he happen to be carryed into Adultery if hee bee somewhat too much in love with the world if he be a little tinckled with pride if he happen to be seduced by any Heretickes that come with a shew of Religion with faire and sugred words and so beguile him ere hee bee aware wee that be the Preachers of the Word must have compassion on such A Minister must not have an heart of flint but of oyle ready to melt at the consideration of the infirmities of the people and there is good cause why Because he himselfe is compassed with infirmities as they are as with a gowne that covers him from top to toe VERSE 3. ANd that he proveth by an evident signe A Minister is compassed with the same infirmities that the people are The Lycaonians would have sacrificed to St. Paul and Barnabas but they refused it O doe not so we are men of the like passions with you Cornelius fell downe at Saint Peters feet but hee tooke him up saying I my selfe also am a man Elias was a rare and admirable Prophet yet a man subject to like passions as we are Though we be never so wise learned or holy yet let the best Preachers in the world remember that they be men cloathed with the ragged Coate of infirmities as others bee Hence it is that Ministers yea famous Ministers doe often fall As Noah did into drunkennesse David into Adultery and murder Peter
darke night wee may imagine a tree to bee a man but when the day comes it is easily discerned So the Word of GOD is the bright day and glorious sun-shine whereby we discerne truth from false-hood sound doctrine from that which is corrupt and hereticall Therefore let us exercise ourselves in Gods Word continually that we may discerne betweene the purity of the Gospell and the impurity of Popery and all Errours and Heresies whatsoever that being enlightned by the candle of the word we may see and take the way that leadeth to the kingdome of heaven CHAP. 6. BEfore wee had Saint Pauls objurgation that they were so great non proficients in the Schoole of Christ. Now follows an exhortation to pricke them forwards to greater perfection in Religion Where 1. The substance of the exhortation 2. The pressing and urging of it by foure arguments 1. A ridiculo 2. Ab exemplo 3. A Deo 4. A periculo 1. From a ridiculous absurditie set forth by a comparison 2. From an enumeration of the chiefe rudiments which they are to leave 3. From the efficient cause of the spirituall progresse which they are to make namely God 4. From a fearefull danger that will ensue if upon a carelesse neglect or contempt of the heavenly doctrine they stand at a stay and goe not forward by that meanes they may goe backeward and at the length may fall into the sin against the Holy Ghost Therefore it stands them in hand in feare and humility to aspire to perfection dayly more and more VERSE 1. THe exhortation hath two branches 1. What they are to leave 2. What they are to contend unto 1. Terminus à quo 2. Terminus ad quem Seeing it is a shame alwayes to be babes let us as men growne seeke after stronger meat The principles .i. that which begins us and enters us into Christianity leaving that How Not casting it for ever behinde our backes suffering it quite to slip out of our memories never thinking of it any more we must remember even the principles of Religion to our dying day but wee must not insist in those and set downe our staffe here but as good travellours goe on forwards As if one should say to a Grammer Scholler leave thy Grammar and goe to Logick Rhetoricke Philosophie to more deepe and profound points of learning his meaning is not that hee should leave his Grammar quite and never thinke on it any more but that he should passe from that to greater matters As if one should say to a Traveller going to London that sits eating and drinking at Colchester leave Colchester and goe on to London So leave this doctrine of the beginning of Christianity leave your A. B. C. be not alwayes beginners but proceede till ye come to some maturity Let us goe on to perfection with all cheerefulnesse and celerity Both we that are the teachers and you that are to be taught by us that we may aspire to perfection dayly more and more Wee cannot goe of ourselves we must be led namely by the hand of GOD Almighty as little Children cannot goe unlesse their mothers and nurses lead them Let us therefore intreat the Lord to lead us forward by the hand of his spirit to perfection dayly more and more Wee cannot climbe up to the highest staire of the ladder of perfection in this world we must be climbing all the dayes of our life Saint Paul was rapt into the third heaven yet he professed he was not yet perfect We know in part we believe in part and we must be as Schollers learning of our part so long as we live Though with Moses wee have beene brought up in all the learning of the Aegyptians though wee bee as perfect Scribes in the law of GOD as Ezra as eloquent and mightie in Scripture as Apollos though wee have as many tongues as Saint Paul who spake with tongues more than they all did yet wee must bee carryed on still to perfection wee must be as Travellours that are ever walking and going on and on never resting till wee come to our journeys end which will not bee till death it selfe shall come Our SAVIOUR himselfe as hee was a man did grow up in wisedome and shall any of us thinke our selves so wise that wee neede not to grow in wisedome Let us all goe on forwards to perfection every day more and more The first reason is taken from a ridiculous absurditie set forth by a comparison Not laying againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because foundations are layd exceeding deepe in the earth All men laugh at those builders that are alwayes laying the foundation but never set up the Walls lay on the roofe tyle and glaze the house c. but every day are laying the foundation Those bee foolish builders So we that be Christians must not always be laying the foundation of religion but wee must build up ourselves as a glorious house to the Lord. Then hee sets downe the particular stones of this foundation which wee must not ever bee laying hee reckons up the chiefe points of the Christian catechisme which all ought to have at their fingers ends which it is a shame to be ever learning Of these some concerne this life some the life to come they that appertaine to this life are private or publike 1. Repentance which is illustrated by the things we are to repent of There be living workes which we doe when CHRIST liveth in us these are not to bee repented of but to be practised by us and there bee dead workes which be sinnes and are so called 1. Because they come from dead men that are dead in trespasses and sinnes 2. Because they tend to death and destruction the wages of sinne is death All sinnes are dead workes covetousnesse malice pride drunkenesse uncleannesse lying swearing c. are dead works therefore let us have nothing to doe with them Men are afraid to touch dead bodies or to come neere them we flye away from a dead and stinking carkasse Every sin is a dead carkasse that sends up an unsavory smell into the nostrills of God therefore let it be abhorred by us all let us turne away our eyes and hearts too from all dead workes Repentance hath two parts thâ— mortification of sin and vivification to newnesse of life Isa. 1.16 Zacheus repented him when he left his peeling and griping and became a liberall man made restitution to those whom hee had defrauded and gave the one halfe of his goods to the poore Peter repented of his denyall of Christ when he did not only weepe bitterly for it for a time but stood in defence of Christ to the very death Then an adulterer repents of his adulterie when hee leaves quite his Whores and harlots and possesses his vessell in holinesse and honour Repentance is a forsakâ—ng of the sinne and an imbracing of the contrary vertue It is not the laying aside of sinne for a time
as a man doth his Coate at night and puts it on againe in the morning but it is an utter relinquishing of sin a shaking of it off as St. Paul did the viper never resuming it againe It is not a changing of sin but a putting away of sin Then a man hath repented when of an old creature hee is made a new It is not onely a sorrow for sinne a weeping and howling for sinne though these be good steps to repentance Caine was grieved for his sinne Esau howled for it Iudas was pierced with the dart of sorrow for it but it is an abandoning of the sinne There may bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where there is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is one of the principles of religion as it were a piece of our A.B.C. Iohn Baptist cryed repent Matth. 3.2 Our Saviour in his owne person at his first entrance into the Ministery preached it after his resurrection injoyned the preaching of it to his Disciples Luk. 24.47 and it was the subject of St. Peters Sermon at the day of Pentecost Acts 2.38 Which doctrine of repentance in respect of practise ought to sound continually in the Pulpit but not in respect of knowledge But it is to be feared that many where the Word hath beene long preached are ignorant of it at the least we doe not practise it as we ought to doe we must be repenting in act continually the best of us all but we must not alwayes be learning the doctrine of repentance The consideration of our dead workes and manifold sins might carry us into the pit of destruction therefore followeth faith in Christ by whom we have the remissiâ—n of them And of faith towards GOD that is faith in the LORD IESUS CHRIST as St. Paul exhorts the Iaylour Act. 16.31 Some interpret it what wee are to believe of God but then hee would have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ratheâ— than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Then this branch might have served for all the rest and so all the other might have bâ—ene buryâ—d in silence It is called faith towards GOD in generall though the speciall object of faith be Christ which is God as well as the Father and the Holy Ghost VERSE 2. AFter that men had testified their faith and repentance they were baptized incorporated into the Church and publikely gave up then names unto Christ. But why doth he speake of baptismes in the plurall number When as Ephes. 4.5 There is but one baptisme Not because men were wont oftentimes to be baptized As we are borne once So baptized but once They were but once circumcised in the time of the law and we are but once baptized in the time of the Gospell 1. By the negligence of the Printers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might quickly be turned into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Syriack reads it in the singular number and so doth Augustine de fide oper cap. n. Yet because this reading hath beene of a long and ancient continuance let it remaine unchanged Some thinke he names baptismes because diverse kindes of persons were wont to be baptized infants and elder folke Others because certaine times were appointed to baptisme as Easter and Whitsuntide Others in regard of the three immersions that were used in baptisme to signifie the Trinitie Baptisme properly is a dipping the party was wont to be three times dipped in the water and therefore he calls it baptismes or dippings Some because there was a baptizing into Christ to come which Iohn used and a baptizing into Christ already come which the Apostles used after Christs Ascension Rather because the Apostle alluding to the manifold baptismes or washings in the law calleth the Christian Sacrament baptismes too therefore he calleth it the doctrine of baptismes because many doctrines as it were many baptismes are contained in it And of laying on of hands There were diverse uses of this ceremonie 1. Hee that offered a sinne offring layd his hands on it to signifie that he was the sinner for whom it was offered 2. It was a signe of healing Luk. 4.40 Mark 16.18 3. By it the extraordinary gifts of the HOLY GHOST were conferred 4. By it men were ordained to the Ministery 1 Tim. 4.14 This was a necessary point to be catechised in that all might know the autority of the sacred Ministery and reverence it How can they heare without a Preacher 5. It was used in the blessing Mark 10.16 6. It was a custome in the Primitive Church when the Children had beene well instructed in their Catechisme and given notice of their knowledge to the Church then by the laying on of hands they were confirmed and approved and allowed to come to the Lords Supper at the which laying on of hands publike prayer was made by the congregation for them that they might proceede in the race of Christianity as they had begun to Gods glory and the advancement of the Gospell This was called Confirmation and this we still retaine in our Church The Church of Rome prefers it before baptisme In baptisme say they we have our esse in Confirmation a more perfect esse Every hedge Priest may baptize only a Bishop or a Suffragan may confirme ex jure divino A Priest may not doe it nisi per dispensationem sayes Bellar. This seemes to bee implyed in this place and a good use might bee made of it still among Christians our race being finished in this life wee looke for the resurrection and judgement in the life to come It is a worthy saying Ioh. 5.28 Mervaile not at this for the houre is comming in the which all that are in the grave shall heare his voice yet the Philosophers and wise men of this world mocke at the resurrection and count it an impossible thing When Paul preached CHRIST and the resurrection at Athens they laugh at it and it may be so doe some close Atheists that sit in the lap of the Church But there bee foure Pillars for the Resurrection to leane upon 1. The Power of God 2. The Iustice of God 3. The Solemne funeralls 4. The Resurrection of CHRIST For the first Idoneus est reficere qui fecit hee that made man at the first of the dust of the ground can fetch him out of the ground againe when he is quite consumed to dust and ashes hee that made an house can set it up againe though it bee defaced God made this body the house of clay therefore hee can erect it againe though pulled downe The second pillar is the Iustice of God If there were no resurrection God should bee unjust The wicked flourish in this world their eyes sticke out by reason of fatnesse they have more than heart can wish they are not in trouble as other men Baals Priests in some parts of the world sit at Iesabels table when the Lords Prophets live in a Cave with bread and water the rich glutton fared deliciously when Lazarus lay starving and full
and the continuance in it Here are many excellent instructions Love is laborious If thou lovest a man thou wilt labour for him thou wilt runne and ride for him thou wilt relieve him in his wants according to that ability wherewith God hath blessed thee Love not in word and tongue only 1 Ioh. 3.18 I will not give any thing for such love as hath nothing but words Shew mee thy love by thy deeds and labour Art thou ready to doe what thou canst for thy brother art thou willing to part with thy mony thy meat and drinke for the relieving of him then thou lovest him hic labor hoc opus est this is the true labour of love indeed doest thou visit him if he be in prison for righteousnesse sake doest thou goe to him and comfort him if he be sicke never prate of love unlesse I may see the labour of thy love Iacob loved Rachel therefore he laboured for her For the glorifying of his name Here we have the end of a good worke which makes it a good work indeed when it is done for the name of Christ. The Pharisees gave almes yet because it was to procure a name to themselves it was not a good worke they have their reward amongst men they shall have none at the hands of God If thou givest to the poore because the statute compells thee or because thou shalt be hardly thought of if thou givest not or that thou mayest bee counted a liberall man and that the world may talke of thee and commend thee it looseth the title of a good worke whatsoever we doe let us doe all to the glory of God and he will recompense us Why what was this work of theirs they ministred to the Saints One speciall good worke is to minister to the Saints There were certaine women that ministred to Christ of their owne substance the woman of Shunem ministred to Elisha prepared a chamber and other necessaries for him Onesiphorus ministred to St. Paul which oft refreshed him and was not ashamed of his chaine Dorcas ministred to the poore widdowes in clothing them Doe good unto all especially to them who are of the household of faith If any Saints are in want minister to them In this sence we must all be Ministers this is a glorious service a worthy ministration in ministring to them wee minister to Christ in as much as yee have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren yee have done it unto mee and let it not grieve us to minister to Christ which hath ministred his own bloud to us The times are hard wherein we live all victualls are at an high rate many poore Saints fare hardly lye hardly goe hardly let us open the bowels of compassion and minister to them This worke above all others shall be recompensed at the day of Iudgement when I was hungry yee fed mee c. Therefore let us occupy our selves in this ministration But what doe they content themselves with their former ministring doe they set downe their staffe there No and yet Minister It is not sufficient to doe well for a time but we must continue in well doing Many soothe up themselves in their former good workes they vaunt of them such and such a thing did I. O how bountifull were we to our Preachers How kind have we beene to them O I but are you kinde still have yee ministred and yet do yee minister have yee beene zealous and yet are yee zealous have yee beene diligent hearers of the Word and yet are yee diligent have yee beene liberall to the poore and yet are yee liberall That is a worthie commendation then are yee good Christians indeed In earthly blessings wee cannot away with was or had hath any great list to bragge I was Rich I had land I had my health wee had rather say an hundred times I am rich I have my health I was good is not so much but I am yet good I am more and more good that is an excellent thing Yet there bee many that have beene good in the praeterperfecttence that are not in the present They were sober they would looke at no Ale-house but now they are common drunkards they were chaste but now are adulterers they were wont to keepe their Church well they would never misse a Sermon but now come seldome to Church every trifle will keepe them from a Sermon they were liberall but now are covetous that is a miserable thing a dolefull tune Let us so behave our selves that it may be affirmed of us we are yet good yet zealous yet religious and let not this yet be given over so long as we live This is an excellent place as any in all the bible to encourage us to good workes God will never forget them As hee puts our teares into his bottle so he puts our good workes into his booke and keepes a register of them all Men may forget the good turnes to them they wryte their injuries in steele and their benefits in water many will not acknowledge them that have beene their benefactors Pharaohs butler quickly forgate Ioseph though he foretold him of his delivery Men are forgetfull but God is not hee neither forgets us nor our workes Can a woman forget her sucking Child that shee should not have compassion on the Sonne of her wombe yea they may forget yet I will not forget thee God remembred the prayer and teares of Hezekiah 2 Reg. 20.5 The almes deeds of Cornelius went up into remembrance before God Acts 10.4 God remembers our prayers our fastings our joyfull hearing of his Word he remembers what money we have given to the poore the Cloath wherewith we have clothed them the kindnesse we have shewed to his Ministers if wee have given but a cup of cold water hee remembers it and will reward it Mat. 10.42 This should make us all zealous of good workes Now a dayes by our preaching faith in CHRIST we have through the corruption of the people preached good workes out of the Church the people nourish this conceit in their hearts we cannot merit heaven by our workes therefore it is not a pins matter though wee doe none I but God will not forget your good workes he will reward them both in this life and in the life to come he will give heaven to your workes as they are the fruits of faith though he give it not for the worthinesse and dignity of your workes therefore be full of them Good workes are not the meritorious causes of heaven yet they are the way to heaven and yee cannot goe to heaven but by the way of good workes therefore make your calling and election sure by them Blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them Your houses and land silver and gold tarry behind when yee bee dead but your workes follow you God will not forget them but
Crowne them with the Crowne of eternall glory therefore let us be plentifull in good workes Now he doth earnestly wish their increase and continuance in all goodnesse These verses containe an heavenly prayer that Saint Paul hath for the Hebrewes wherein hee desires two things for them 1. The vertue of diligence 2. A removall of the vice of slothfulnesse opposite to it ver 12. The former is amplified 1. By the persons to whom it is wished 2. By the manner how it is wished shewed 3. By the qualitie of it the same 4. By the fruit 5. By the perseverance of it VERSE 11. WEE as labourers together with God desire the same we wish it with all our hart at the hands of God Prayer is nothing else save a fervent desire of the heart we lift up our hearts and our hands to thee Lam. 3.41 All men have their desires a covetous man desires silver and gold houses and lands an adulterer desires a faire Dinah and a beautifull Bathshebah in a corner to sport himselfe with all a malicious man desires the fall of him whom he takes to be his enemie as Esau the dayes of my fathers mourning are at hand and then will I slay my brother Iacob Gen. 27.41 The ambitious man desires honour as Absalom but a godly man desires the spirituall good of himselfe and others Oh that I were dissolved and were with CHRIST and here Saint Paul desires the continuance of the Hebrewes in all good things let the like desire be in us all He doth not pray for some alone but for every one A father wishes well to all his Children a good Shepheard would not have one sheepe in his flocke to perish I would to God that all that heare mee this day were as I am said Paul we desire the salvation of every one of you yea of our enemies if we have any It is the joy of the Ministers to see the people continue in well doing my Crowne and my joy they desire this above all earthly profit and preferment and they pray heartily to God for it He doth not desire that they might have the same diligence but that they doe shew the same diligence openly abroad that men may point at it with the finger and ye may be ensamples to others Matth. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your Father in heaven 2 Cor. 8.21 providing for honest things not onely in the sight of the Lord but in the sight of men Wee must not only bee godly but shew our selves godly wee must not only have faith but shew it as Dorcas did shew me thy faith by thy workes we must not only have zeale but shew it as Phinees did we must not only have patience but shew it let your patient mind be knowne to all men we must not only have love to the Saints but shew it Yet we know that there is an outward shewing without an inward an outward shew and an inward too both must concurre Some are all in shew nothing in truth some in shew and truth too The Pharisees made a shew of Religion fasted prayed gave almes c. but it was nothing but a shew When they fasted they looked sowre when they gave almes a trumpet was sounded at their gate they prayed in the corners of the streets Our shew must be outward and inward too as the outside of the cup and platter is cleane so must the inside too we must be Nathaniels within and without too wee must walke before God with Zacharie and Elizabet as well as be just before men thus let us shew dayly the graces that be in us I desire that yee goe not backeward but bee as diligent as ever yee were yea if possible that yee may excell your selves and be better He wishes the same diligence in quality though he would have it to exceede in quantity We will be diligent in our trades and callings The Merchant in his the Clothyer in his c. We will be diligent in them for the trash of this world The hand of the diligent it maketh rich but we use small diligence in heavenly matters Give all diligence sayes Saint Peter 2 Pet. 1.10 Wee cannot goe to heaven without diligence A Scholler must be diligent before he can get learning and wee must be diligent Schollers in the Schoole of Christ before wee can learne him as we ought to doe and reigne with him in the life to come Therefore let us be diligent if by any meanes we may attaine to the resurrection of the dead and let us not be diligent to day and negligent to morrow but let us use the same diligence It was Socrates commendation that he was Semper idem Let us not be semper idem in evill things but in good things semper idem Let us rather mend then pare and let our last workes be more than our first This vertue of diligence is amplified by the fruit and continuance of it That yee may be fully assured in your hearts and consciences of that kingdome which yee hope for Some men may be assured of their good estate St. Paul is so sure of it that he sings a triumph over all his enemies Ro. 8.33 34 c. Neither is it his song alone but the song of all the faithfull I am sure my Redeemer liveth Iob 19.25 2 Cor. 5.1 For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens How come we by this assurance not by revelation from heaven but by good workes practised by us here on the earth 2 Pet. 1.10 When Saint Paul was ready to depart out of the world he was sure of the Crowne of life how not by revelation but by the godly life which he had lead 2 Tim. 4.8 2 Tim. 2.19 depart from sin bee full of good workes as Dorcas was and thou mayest have a full assurance of the kingdome of heaven It is not a bare and naked faith that can assure thee of heaven but such as worketh by love Men in this age flatter themselves in a supposed faith and cast away the care of good workes Wee cannot merit heaven by our worke therefore wee will not worke at all as if good workes served to no end but to merit They are as pledges of eternall life by them we may know whether our names are written in heaven or not wee must know that not à priori for who at any time was Gods counsellour but à posteriori hast thou workes then thou hast faith are there fruits then there is a roote hast thou faith then thou hast Christ hast thou Christ then thou hast the kingdome of heaven Therfore let us all be abundant in good works let us excell in good works Tit. 2.8 These are good and profitable to men there is a necessary use of them they are infallible tokens
and not in his heart It hath beene an ancient custome in the Church of Rome to sweare by Saints and by their relikes But consuetudo sine veritate erroris est vetustas Cypr. l. 2. ep 3. The laying on of the hand on a Bible or a testament when we sweare This may bee excused for properly to speake wee doe not sweare by the Bible it is only an obtestation as the words of this bible are most true so is that which I sweare and it is an outward token whereby wee declare to the world that wee sweare by him which is the authour of the Bible or because in this booke are contained the promises and threatnings of the LORD to them that sweare truly and against them that sweare falsely so among the heathen they touched the altar when they swore yet they swore by him whom they worshipped on that altar for they would lift up their hands to heaven when they swore denoting by that bodily gesture of theirs that they did sweare by God alone who made the heavens We may sweare by God primariò principaliter but we may sweare by the creatures Secundariò This is but a meere shift and fond evasion Zephan 1.5 for they sware by the Lord primarily by malchum secondarily yet God was offended with them Besides there is none greater than man but God The Angels are creatures as well as we they are our fellow-servants and one fellow-servant must not sweare by another therefore we that be creatures must sweare only by the Creatour 3. Here wee see what a reverent estimation wee are to have of an oath it must be the end of contradiction after men have sworne wee should be as mute as fishes not have a word to say An oath was sacred among the heathen 1 Sam. 30.15 Abimelech and Phicol his Captaine were satisfied when they had Isacks oath Gen. 21.22 but with us small credit is to be given to oathes the oath of a Christian is no sure foundation to build upon Iesabel had false witnesses at her elbow to condemne Naboth withall the Pharisees had two false witnesses in a readinesse to sweare against our SAVIOUR CHRIST And now a dayes such is the corruption among Christians that small credit is to be given to many mens oathes for they say it is an easie matter in London and I would to God it were not in the country to procure men to sweare to what they will So that now a dayes an oath is rather the beginning then the end of controversies whereupon so many perjuries are found in the land a manifest argument that Atheisme growes among us The foole that is the wicked man sayes in his heart there is no God and I thinke many sweare by God if there be a God but all false swearers shall one day know to the terrour of their conscience that there is a God who will be avenged on them for abusing his name Let an oath be such an holy thing with us that there may be no more controversie after we have sworne Then why should we doubt of our salvation God hath bound himselfe by oath and promise to bring us to his kingdome and shal wee bee as reeds wavering with the winde I for our salvation dependeth in some sort on our workes pendet ex certitudine operum quae conjectu ralis atque imperfecta certitudo est It dependeth on works not as causes but as inseparable effects of faith not upon their dignity or perfection but upon their being with faith Be faithfull to the end and I will give thee the crowne of life I but who can tell whether he shall persevere to the end or not We may be good to day and bad to morrow Noah David Peter fell Yes we may be comfortably sure of our perseverance for hee that hath begun a worke in us will finish it to the day of Christ and though we fall yet we shall rise againe for the Lord putteth to his hand whom he once loveth hee loveth to the end and never forsakes them till hee have brought them to his kingdome Onely let us not bee rocked a sleepe in the cradle of security but work out our salvation with feare and trembling VERSE 17. Ἐφ ' ῷ̔ wherein in the which thing or in the which oath or for the which cause God did it willingly not by constraint none could enforce him to it More abundantly then was necessary for his bare word had beene enough save that the weakenesse of man required it See here GODS dealing with us after the manner of men To shew that is to make a lively and evident demonstration Vnto the heyres of promise not to Abraham alone but to all the faithfull The immutability which cannot be transposed or altered Not of his promise but counsell arguing that it was no sudden or fickle promise but such as proceeded from wise and deliberate counsell and the counsell or decree of God standeth for ever That of Hezekiahs and the Ninevites had a secret condition unlesse he had prayed earnestly for life and the others repented Ier. 18.7 8. or it was rather a commination then the pronuntiation of a decree or counsell Interposuit se as if CHRIST the Mediatour had made this oath and interposed himselfe in it betweene the father and us for the greater ratifying of it Oecumen Annexed to his promise Here we have the dignity of the godly they are heyres not of a Knight of a Lord a Duke c. but of God and the promises that is of the joyes of heaven which GOD hath promised to them in his word The kingdome of heaven belongs to Children not to servants the faithfull are the Children of God and joynt heires with Christ so that the inheritance of the celestiall Canaan pertaines to them how then dare you despise the lest of the heyres of promise 2. This may comfort us against the crosses of this life Art thou a poore man hast no money in thy purse to relieve thy selfe and thy family withall as Peter and Iohn had not hast thou not a bed to rest thy weary body on nor an house to hide thine head in as Christ had not the foxes have holes and the birds of the ayre have nests but the Sonne of man hath not whereon to lay his head yet faint not neither be discouraged for thou art an heyre of promise and shalt one day have a full fruition of the heavenly inheritance prepared from before the foundations of the world were laid The heyre of a Gentleman is kept under Tutors and Governours in the time of his nonage but as soone as that is expired he is at liberty and free from all so though we be the heyres of God yet in the time of our minority and nonage in this world we are kept under many austere masters yet the day of our redemption drawes nigh when as all teares shall be wiped from our eyes and we shall have full
and to God the things that are Gods i. Caesari tributa Deo decimas Ierome and Augustine 3. The Ministers give us the raine of the Word of GOD and shall we thinke much to give them the hay of tithes faenum decimarum 4. The Pharisees payd tithes and our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees Aug. in Psalm 146. Est de jure naturae divino ut aliquid solvant laici sacerdotibus de jure ecclesiastico ut id quod solvitur sit pars decima De clericis cap. 25. pag. 137. Decimae etiam quoad determinationem quantitatis debentur jure divino nec ulla humana lege aut consuetudine statui potest alia quantitas Hanc opinionem inquit Bellar. damnant ferè omnes Theologi Hanc refellit Bellar. 1. A commandement to pay the tenth is no where imposed upon Christians in the Old or New Testament That it is not in the New is evident that it is not in the Old he proveth Because the commandement of paying the tenth part was neither morall nor properly ceremoniall but judiciall That it was not morall he sheweth 1. All morall Commandements did ever binde from the beginning of the world but the Commandement to pay the tenth part was not till Moses time therefore not morall 2. Every morall commandement is agreeable to reason but reason doth not will that the Priest should have the tenth part but so much as is sufficient for the sustentation of him 3. Iacob vowed if GOD would blesse him in his journey he would give him the tenth of all that he had but if he had beene bound to it absolutely hee had done wickedly to vow it upon such a condition 4. If the determination of the tenth part bee a morall precept then that which is annexed to it is likewise morall that they which receive tithes should have no other patrimony then Ministers must enjoy no temporall things pag. 141. 1. To the first The assignation of the tenth part began in Moses time but the institution of it was before 2. In reason that is the most equall and sufficient 3. Is fully answered before 4. That is not annexed to the first institution of tithes but to the assignation of them to the Levites 2. The Levites had Citties and a great deale of lands round about those Cities appointed to them besides their tenthes So the ministers of the Gospell may have temporall lands besides their tithes Vide Lev. 25.2 and 3. That the paying of the tenth part was not properly ceremoniall he proveth Because it was not ordained immediately for the worship of God but for the constitution of equity among men and for that cause judiciall rather than ceremoniall The equity was this that there might be a proportion between the goods of the Levites and others The whole family of Israel was divided into twelve tribes or rather thirteene tribes for Ioseph made two Ephraim and Manasseh whereupon in equity the Levites should have had but the thirteenth part yet because God foresaw that a number would pay badly he allotted to the Levites the tenth part By the same reason no maintenance of Ministers should bee morall because it hath not an immediate relation to the worship of God 2. I but tithes have an immediate relation to the worship of God because they bee the Lords immediately who of his owne right gives them to the Ministers Neither is that the reason but God assigned tithes to Levi out of his owne right Levit. 27.30 2. If that had beene the reason for paying of tithes then they should not have beene payd before the law By what reason it may bee shewed that the determination of the Church is just that Christians should give the tenth part of their fruits to the Church The meaning is not whether that be just which the Church determineth for it were a madnes sayes Bell. to dispute that but upon what justice and equity the payment of the tenth part dependeth There was some equity for it in the old law because the Levites were the twelfth or thirteenth part of the people but now there seemes to be no equitie of it because the Clergy is not the hundred part of the people Yet it is still agreeable to equitie 1. Because the Clergy must bee hospitall and maintaine the poore 2. Bellarmine denies that the Levites were the thirteenth part of the people and that the Clergie now is not the hundreth part for the people were sixe hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fiftie besides Women and Children Num. 1.45.46 whereas the Levites in all were but two and twenty thousand Num. 3.39 3. Now the Clergie is subject to more cost and labour 4. The Ministery of the New Testament is more worthy then the Old 5. Now the Church is more deprived of her right Some pay no tithes at all the most pay unfaithfully 6. Christian people should bee more perfect then the Iewes were Ergo at the least they should pay the tenth pag. 146. Where there is no custome set downe by the Church to pay tithes whether doe the people offend in not paying them In three cases they may offend 1. If for want of tithes the Church bee in great affliction and penurie 2. If the Church doe require them 3. If the people be of this minde not to pay them though they be lawfully required Otherwise they are excused because the Church in not demanding tithes doth seeme to forgive them and it is no sin not to pay a forgiven debt pag. 145. Quest. 4. Whether we are bound to pay tithes to a bad Minister or not Tithes must be given to bad Ministers 1. Matthew 22. Verse 21. Yet at that time bad Caesars and bad Priests 2. Decimae non dantur clericis quia boni sunt sed quia clerici sunt Sicut tributa dantur regibus non quia probi sed quia reges sunt A bad Father must have maintenance from his Sonne and a bad Minister must have tithes from his people But how cheerefully ought yee to give it to them that are faithfull and diligent in the worke of the Lord Yet all is one Let him be never so good a Preacher if St. Paul were among us unlesse the law constrained us he should have nothing What a lamentable case is this The light of this truth is as cleere as the noone day Tithes are still due by the Law of God to the Ministers of the Gospell yet what a stirre hath hee to get his due how hardly is it wrung even from them that carry a glorious shew of Religion Wee have a custome said the Iewes to Pilat thou must let loose Barabbas to us though hee bee a thiefe and a murtherer so wee pleade wee have a custome to pay little or nothing instead of any tithes therefore we will hold this custome though you preach your hearts out 1. Consider the equity of the custome That which
God and one another in love in some calling or other The eye serveth one way for the benefit of the body the eare another way the hand another way and the foote the lowest part of the body serves too the service whereof is so necessary as that the body cannot be without it We may serve God to his glory and our owne comfort in the meanest calling that is and let us all so serve him in our severall places in this world that wee may raigne with him in the world to come The Apostle doth not say whereof no man ruled at the Altar It cannot bee denyed but that Ministers in some sort are rulers of the people obey them that have the oversight of you in the Lord yet our office must not puffe us up with pride we must remember it is a service yea a painefull and an honourable service He that desireth the office of a Bishop desireth a worthy worke on us rather than honos prodesse rather than praesse 2 Cor. 4.5 Our selves your servants for CHRIST 's sake Yet it is not a base service as some imagine and in reproch they will say of a Minister hee serves at such a towne Wee grant we are servants yet in an high and honourable place we serve in the Church the house of God as stewards do in a Noble mans house we dispense to you the foode of life Therefore as all the household honours the steward so ought all the parish to honour the Minister VERSE 14. TO put it out of all doubt hee sheweth to what Tribe this Priest appertaineth he proves it by the common voice and testimony of all it is a cleere case all confesse it Of whom it is said the Lord said to my Lord sit thou on my right hand c. As the Sunne dispelling the clouds and darknesse of the night riseth in the morning and scattereth his beames over all the world So the Sonne of righteousnesse rose dispelling the foggie mists of the ceremoniall law and spreading the light of the Gospell over all the world Iudah both on his supposed fathers side Luk. 2.4 and on his mothers side Luk. 1.27 It seemes that Christ pertained to the Tribe of Levi too 1. Elizabeth was Maries Couzin she was Wife to Zacharie which was of the Tribe of Levi now they were to marry in their owne Tribes Sol They of the Tribe of Levi might take Wives out of other Tribes so as the inheritance were not transported out of the Tribe as 2 Chron. 22.11 yet the men not the women gave the denomination of the Tribe and the child was not said to be of that Tribe whereof his mother was but whereof his father was 2. Nathan was of the Tribe of Levi yet Christ came of him Luk. 3.31 It was not Nathan the Prophet but one of David's sonnes of that name 2 Sam. 5.14 It is manifest Christ was of the Tribe of Iudah the Sonne of David concerning which Moses Gods Scribe and Pen-man of that that was deputed to the Priest hood The Tribe is changed ergo the Priest-hood It pleased CHRIST to come of the Tribe of Iudah not for any holinesse that was in Iudah above the rest of the twelve Patriarchs Iudah himselfe committed incest with his daughter though unknowne to him at the least hee tooke her to be an Whore and lay with her but our Saviour made choice of this Tribe of his owne gracious goodnesse Though CHRIST descended of the Tribe of Iudah yet all of that Tribe were not sayed There are seald as many thousands of all other Tribes as of that and of that Tribe as Kings and others are noted to be wicked men Therefore wee must not flatter our selves in any outward prerogatives as the Papists doe They have a part of the coate wherein Christ went to be crucified some of the nailes wherewith hee was fastned to the Crosse they make pilgrimages to the Sepulchre of Christ c. All these are nothing to salvation Though thou couldest derive thy generation from Christ according to the flesh though thou haddest beene one of Christs brethren if possible lien in the same wombe yet that makes thee not the neerer to the kingdome of heaven Lay hold on Christ with a lively faith labour to say with Paul I live and yet not I but the Son of God liveth in mee then thou shalt be eternally saved Our LORD CHRIST is often honoured in Scripture with this title it may worthily bee adscribed to him He created us of nothing preserveth and upholdeth us being created hee bought us with his precious bloud when we were worse than nothing therefore justly is he our Lord. This we confesse in our Creede And in Iesus Christ our Lord this we professe in our prayers which end thus through Iesus Christ our Lord. Yet we use him not as our Lord yee call mee Master and Lord and yee doe well but then yee ought to behave your selves as dutifull and obedient servants to me Servants goe and come at the commandement of their Lord. I have servants under me sayes the Centurion I say to one goe and he goeth doe this and he doth it Doe we deale so with Christ our Lord hee sayes come not at the Ale-house there to sit quaffing and swilling till reason be buried in you yet we will be as drunken as Apes as wee use to speake Our Lord sayes your bodies are mine they bee my members and the temples of the Holy Ghost doe not prostitute them to Whores and Harlots yet we will do it Our Lord sayes one thing is necessary preferre the hearing of my Word before all worldly businesses yet if there be a Sermon in the Towne and a paltry faire a little from the Towne we will preferre the faire before the Sermon Christ shall speake to the walls for all us Our Lord sayes use my name reverently in all your talke yet we will make it as common as a Tennis ball and sweare by God and Christ at every word Is this to call Christ Lord Christ hath the name of our Lord and the Devill hath our service what a monstrous thing is this As in word we call Christ Lord so let our deeds shew us to be his servants we are bought with a price wee are not our owne but Iesus Christs therefore let us glorifie him in our Spirits and bodies which be his VERSE 15. THe second Argument is taken from the discrepant creation of Priests he that is made a Priest after an heavenly and Spirituall manner is greater then they that are made after an earthly and carnall manner our Saviour Christ is made after an heavenly and Spirituall manner they after an earthly and carnall manner therefore he is greater then they Hee makes an entrance into it by the cleerenesse and evidencie of the case More abundantly evident that the Leviticall Priesthood is gone and the Priesthood of Christ is come into the roome of it If after but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is
faith in him wee have peace with God and a comfortable accesse to his Majesty Ahasuerus held out his golden Scepter to Hester and she drew neere to him So God being reconciled to us by CHRIST holdeth forth the golden Scepter of his favour to us and wee draw neere to him What a prerogative is this that we may draw neere to the high and mighty God which in himselfe is a consuming fire Wee thinke it a great favour to draw neere to an earthly King to kisse his hand to speake our minde freely to him that noble man is greatly honoured that can in such sort draw neere to the King We have all free accesse by Iesus Christ to the King of Kings wee may boldly draw neere to him and preferre our supplications to him wee need not stand aloofe off and goe to God by the Virgin Mary and the Saints triumphing in heaven by the Meditation of Christ alone we may draw neere to God Himselfe and say Our father as Christâ—eacheth â—eacheth us hee beareth such a love to us as that Christ Himselfe protesteth in the Gospell I say not that I will pray to the Father for you the Father Himselfe loveth you Therefore let us with a Christian confidence draw neere to him This may be an unspeakeable comfort to us in all calamities in sickenesse in poverty when wee have crosses in our soules in bodies goods or name when any thing grieveth us let us draw neere to our heavenly father and powre forth our griefes into his bosome he tenders us as the Apple of his owne eye and will not deny us any thing that is good 2. As we draw neere to him in all our troubles by hearty prayer in this life so by Christ our blessed Saviour we shall draw neere to him in his owne kingdome in the life to come where wee shall eate of the hidden Manna and of the tree of life in the Paradise of God for ever Behold then what a singular blessing we have by CHRIST such as the Law could never have given to us therefore let us bee thankfull to God for it let us love the Lord Iesus Christ by whom we draw neere to God let the love of Christ constraine us to forsake our sins which banished us out of Gods kingdome let us glorifie Christ by whom we have this accesse to God in this present world that we may be partakers of his eternall glorie in the world to come VERSE 20. THe third argument is taken from the manner of the institution of both Priest-hoods He that is made a Priest with an oath is greater than they that are made without an oath Christ was made a Priest with an oath the Levites without an oath Ergo. The consequence of the proposition is evident it must needs be a great thing and of singular weight and importance which God Almighty ratifieth with an oath God Almighty swore at the consecration of our high-Priest so did he not at the consecration of Aaron and his Sons therefore he is greater than they Both the parts of the assumption are expressed in the Text and the conclusion is emphatically inferred Verse 22. For so much as Christ was not made a Priest without an oath whereas those in the time of the Law were The word of the high and eternall God which is truth it selfe in whom there is not a shadow of turning is sufficient to procure credit and authority to that which hee speaketh By the word of a King as we use to say nothing can bee more sure Shall not then the word of the King of Kings bee believed but when an oath is annexed to it we ought the rather to be confirmed in it Now there be three principall things which God sweareth in Scripture The first is the eternity and perpetuity of Christ's Priest-hood he hath not onely said but sworne thou art a Priest for ever Which is a singular comfort to us all wee may bee bold to believe Gods oath Our Priest that makes intercession for us lives for ever The second thing is the destruction of the wicked of stubborne and disobedient persons that by Gods voice in the Ministery of the word will not be reclaimed from their sins I have sworne in my wrath that such shall never enter into my rest God sware that none of those that came out of Aegypt save Caleb and Ioshua should enter into the land of Canaan It came so to passe all their Carhasses fell in the wildernesse God hath sworne that such as have the Trumpet of the word continually sounding in their eares and yet will lye snorting in their sins shall perish eternally Therefore let us tremble at it and believe it The third thing that God hath sworne unto in the Scripture is the salvation of the faithfull that by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to lye wee might have a strong consolation who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us Hast thou a true and lively faith in CHRIST which is fruitfull in all good workes as Dorcas was and canst say with Saint Paul I live yet not I but CHRIST in mee c. GOD hath sworne that thou shalt be saved therefore doubt not of it Though the Devill walke about as a roaring Lion seeking to devoure us though he labour to win now us as Wheat though through the corruption of our nature we fall into many sinnes as the holyest of all doth sometimes fall though we be visited with grievous sicknesses though brought to poverty though death is before our eyes yet let us not stagger about our salvation we have Gods Word and oath for it therefore undoubtedly we shall be saved Howsoever wee bee here tossed in the Waves of this miserable world yet at length wee shall arrive at the haven of eternall rest Shall God sweare a thing and not performe that which he hath sworne VERSE 21. WE never reade of an oath when the Priests under the Law were set apart to the Priest-hood On the other side this our high Priest was made with an oath Where 1. The substance of the oath 2. The immutabilitie of it There is a compound verb in the Greek not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the swearing of an oath which is more emphaticall then to say simply with an oath God did sweare an oath when he appointed him to be high-Priest By him that is God the father that said to him Hee introduceth the words of the Psalme tu It is put discretive thou and no other He will admit of no after-thought to amend the former Men repent oftentimes of their words and oaths too but God will never repent of this oath that which hee hath sworne in this oath is immutable Object Gen. 6.6 1 Sam. 15.11 Sol It is a figurative
us But alas we have no care of it we defile our selves innumerable kinde of wayes A dainty Lady or Gentlewoman would bee loath to file her fingers with a little dirt we all loath outward defilements but we give entertainement to sin which is the greatest pollution of all Nay we are like hogs that had rather be in fowle water then in cleane wallowing in the puddle of sin then bathing our selves in the bath of vertue As Christ separated Himselfe from sinners So must wee doe how wee must not shut up our selves in Cloysters in Nunneries and Monasteries as some did in a blind zeale in the time of Popery thinking that they were then separated from sinners when they were many of the most beastly sinners themselves Neither must wee be brethren of separation as the Brownists most unbrotherly name themselves we must not Hebr. 10.25 forsake the assembling of our selves together Wee must not separate our selves from the spouse of Christ because of some pretended wrinkles in her face neither must we altogether abandon the society of men 1 Cor. 5.10 but we must separate our selves from the pollution of sinners Though we be in Sodome as Lot was yet wee must not be Sodomites though we come into the company of drunkards yet we must not be drunken as they are though among adulterers bawdy talkers and livers yet wee must not draw with them in the same yoke of sin we must be like to the fishes that dwell in the salt water and yet themselves are fresh so though our dwelling be in a prophane towne yet wee must separate our selves from the prophanenesse that is in the Towne This is hard for us to doe though Christ could doe it It is a difficult matter to touch pitch and not to be defiled with it to bee in a fire and not to be burnt Barnabas keeping company with dissemblers was brought to dissemble with them and St. Peter that stout champion of Christ being in the high Priests hall was brought to the denyall of Christ. Therefore the best course we can take is to refraine their company as Ioseph if not but that wee fall into it then to pray to God to separate us from the wickednesse that is in that company The high-Priest in time of the Law was in a Sanctuary on the earth but our high-Priest is in the Temple and Sanctuary of heaven where he appeareth alwayes in the sight of God for us and let not our affections be here on the earth but let our conversation bee in heaven let us seeke the things that bee above where Christ our high-Priest and Saviour is VERSE 27. THe second thing in his Ministerie is his sacrifice which surpasseth the sacrifices of the Priests in the time of the Law in regard of the time when of the persons for whom and the kinde of sacrifice offered by him 1. For the time he had no necessity to offer daily as they did Num. 28.3 4. It was necessary for them to offer daily 1. Because both they and the people sinned daily 2. Because their sacrifices were imperfect and were dayly to be iterated There was no such necessity for Christ to offer dayly because he had no sin and by one sacrifice perfected us for ever 2. They did offer for their owne sinnes and the peoples too and that every day and so did not Christ. He had no sinne of his owne to offer for and as for the sins of the people he tooke them all away by one sacrifice First for he must be holy himselfe before hee could make the people holy Aaron sinned grievously in the calfe 3. For the kind of sacrifice they offered things without themselves as Sheepe Goates Oxen c. Christ offered himselfe he was Sacerdos victima Hebr. 9.14 We are all sinners Ministers and people we must all say yea even arietes gregis the Lords prayer forgive us our trespasses Therefore let us not swell in pride one against another but flie all to the mercy of God in Christ. Therefore let the best Preacher in the world knocke on his breast with the poore Publican and say Oh God be mercifull to me a sinner The order is here worthy to be observed he offered first for his owne sins A Minister in killing of sinne must begin with himselfe Si vis alios flere flendum tibi prius first weepe bitterly for thine own sins as Saint Peter did and then make the people to weepe for their sins I beat downe mine owne body sayes Saint Paul least while I preach to others my selfe should be a reprobate The like method must be practised by all Christians First cast the beame out of thine owne eye let us first represse sinne in our selves Then in others As the Priest in the time of the Law first offered for his owne sins so let us all being Priests by Iesus Christ first offer up our selves to God Wee count him a foole that will have more care of his neighbours Sheepe then of his owne and shall wee have more care of our neighbours soule then of our own Let us first begin with our selves There is but one sacrifice of the New Testament whereby the daily sacrifice of the masse is quite overthrowne This is a knife to cut the throat of the masse among the Papists the Priests offer up Christ dayly they doe more than needs there is no necessity of that for Christ offered up Himselfe once for all There bee many pregnant places for it in this epistle as Hebr. 10.11 12. I say the Papists there is but one bloudy sacrifice which was once offered on the Crosse 1 Pet. 3.18 yet there is an unbloudy sacrifice which Christ instituted at his last Supper where the body and bloud of Christ are offered under the similitudes of bread and wine which is a commemoration and an application of his sacrifice on the crosse to us for Christ said to his Disciples hoc facite that is Sacrificate as the Poet sayes cum faciam vitula pro frugibus ipse venito and the Hebrew word Gnasah doth often signifie sacrificare After the words of consecration bee said this is my body that is given for you i. that is offered to God the Father for you this is the bloud of the New Testament that is shed for many it was then shed and powred out for a sacrifice to God I but where do they read in any Author that hoc facite with an accusative case doth signifie to sacrifice The Poet doth not say facere vitulam 2. The Evangelists wrote in Greeke not in Hebrew or Latine Hee then ordained no propitiatory that 's my meaning sacrifice which was to be offered every day he instituted a Sacrament not such a sacrifice 1. In every sacrifice there is sensible quiddam as Bellar. confesseth and they also say it is an externall thing and they call it visible sacrificium In this imaginarie sacrifice there is no sensible outward thing that may be discerned by
and it is good for Preachers to draw their matter into a summe We have such a worthie High Priest as all the High-Priests in the Law were not worthy to be named with him the same day Then he comes to shew his magnificence Hee doth not say standeth as a Lord Earle Duke may stand by a King bare-headed but sitteth Indeed Act. 7.5 6. he is said to be standing on the right hand of God but then he is seene standing as ready to pull Stephen out of the jawes of his enemies He doth not sit at his foot-stoole but at his hand not at his left hand but on the right hand God the Father as Prince and Potentate sitteth on his throne and Christ sitteth by him Of that Majestie which excelleth the Majesty of all the Kings in the world either Majesty is put for Majesticall Prince to whom is due Majesty Iude 25. or it may be an Hebraisme the throne of the Majesty for a majesticall throne Not in earth but in heaven In the heavens where there bee many mansions and in them hee prepareth a place for us The High-Priests in the time of the Law sate in Moses chaire heere upon the earth but our High-Priest sitteth in Gods chaire in heaven and thinkes it no robbery to bee equall with God In this respect he is not only higher than all the Priests in the Law but higher than the Angels Here hee sitteth as a ruler for the welfare of his Church From hence it cannot be gathered that Christ's body is every where because Gods right hand is every where for this his sitting is restrained to a place namely to heaven Stephen saw him in heaven Acts 7.55 Love is an excellent vertue because it is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Law The Lords prayer carries away the bell from all prayers because that is the summe of all the prayers that can be made by all men in the world Here we have the summe of this large and famous epistle Therefore let it be reverently regarded and diligently marked by us all This may bee a singular comfort to us that wee have such a mightie High-Priest as hath all power in heaven and earth The High-Priests here on the earth were controlled by Kings and Princes Salomon deposed Abiathar and Saul put Abimelech to death but this our High-Priest is above all the Kings and Princes in the world they must all cast downe their Scepters at his feete hee can take the breath out of their nostrils when hee pleases In what an happy ease are we that have such a LORD protectour of the Church He may suffer us to be tryed as gold in the furnace of affliction but he will not suffer us to perish at the length he will deliver us out of the hands of all our enemies only let us have a care so neere as we can not to displease this our high-Priest As the people were obedient to the high-Priest in the time of the Law So let us be to our high-Priest in the time of the Gospell kisse the Sonne least he be angry and yee perish from the way All Papists kisse the Popes feete yea Kings Princes and Emperours But let us all from the highest to the lowest in meekenesse and humility kisse this our high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Majestie in the heavens and he will defend us from all enemies whatsoever VERSE 2. THe second argument Those high-Priests were Ministers of an earthly Sanctuary this of an heavenly Ergo more glorious than they Of the Sanctuary The Greeke is Ambiguous of the masculine or neuter gender Some interpret it Minister of the Saints So indeed he is not the Angels alone but Christ Himselfe is our Minister O unspeakable honour Rather as the word is taken in this Epistle of the Holies that is of the Sanctuary the Holy of Holies Hebr. 9.12 and 24. The place where he Ministers is Heaven there he appeares in the sight of God for us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publicus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui facit opus publicum So are the Angels Hebr. 1.14 the Magistrate Rom. 13.4 The third argument hee that hath the more worthy Sacrifice is the more worthy Priest Christ's sacrifice is more worthy Ergo. This sacrifice is set forth to us 1. Figuratively 2. Properly Figuratively it is resembled to a Tabernacle Some by Tabernacle understand heaven too as well as the Sanctuary but rather by it is meant the body of our Saviour Christ. 1. It is not like that in so few words he would use a tautology 2. The Tabernacle was for the Priests not for the High-Priests 3. The reason following Verse 3. doth evince that by the Tabernacle is signified the body of Christ wherewith hee did sacrifice It is an usuall thing to resemble the body to a Tabernacle 2 Cor. 5.1 2. 2 Pet. 1.13 14. As a man dwelleth in an house or Tabernacle So doth the soule in the body And as God dwelt in the Tabernacle among the Iewes so doth the deity dwell in the humanity of Christ therefore it hath the name of a Tabernacle This similitude is fitly introduced by the Apostle As the high-Priest by the Tabernacle went into the Sanctum Sanctorum so Christ by his body offered on the Crosse went into heaven Hebr. 9.11 Hence it is that Christ's body is compared to a Temple Ioh. 2.21 to a vaile Heb. 10.20 This Tabernacle is illustrated by an adjunct and the efficient cause The other was but a counterfeit to this True is not opposed to false that was not a forged Tabernacle it was of Gods institution and made by his direction But it is called the true Tabernacle as Christ may be called the true David Salomon Melchizedec the true Manna that came from heaven Iohn 6.32 And as the picture of a man is nothing to the man himselfe So that Tabernacle was but a picture of this this is the true Tabernacle indeed The shadow of the Sun in the water is not the Sunne that is the true Sun that is in the firmament so that was but a shadow of this Tabernacle this is the true Tabernacle 2. It is illustrated by the efficient cause Moses Aholiab Bezaleel and other artificers pight that Tabernacle which were mortall men though they did it by Gods appointment this Tabernacle was framed immediately by God Himselfe the body of our Saviour Christ was conceived by the Holy Ghost The name of a Minister is no base name seeing Christ being now in heaven doth not thinke scorne of it He was a Minister of the circumcision when he lived on the earth and he is a Minister of the Sanctuary now in heaven Therefore let none have a base opinion of the name and office of the Ministers Christ is the head Minister and we inferiour Ministers under him therefore let us be reverently regarded for his sake There by presenting of his owne sacred body
not be so shie of sin Though we live in drunkennesse uncleannesse pride covetousnesse yet wee may bee in the favour of God Indeed God is of wonderfull mercy hee is called the father of mercies in the plurall number not of Iustices There is a whole Psalme of his mercie and so not of his justice Yet wee must not imagine that his mercy can put his justice out of place To penitent sinners as the Publican was as Mary Magdalen was that Christ's feete with her teares he is mercifull but to them that continue in their sins hee will shew himselfe to bee just and powre down the vials of his wrath on them he cast off the Israelites his own chosen people for their abominable sins and doe you think that we shall escape which are but wild Olives and adopted Children in comparison of them There is no dallying with God if we continue not in his covenant he will reject us VERSE 10. YE have seene what it is not now consider what it is which hath three branches 1. A renovation of their hearts to keepe his lawes Verse 10. 2. An illumination of their understanding to know his will Verse 11. 3. The remission of all their sins against his Law and so consequently eternall happinesse Verse 12. He points out this New Testament much discrepant from the other which I will dispose As we say I ordaine this my last will and Testament in manner following So this is the Testament which I ordaine the Testament which I testate With the house of Israel under the which the house of Iudah is comprehended that is the whole Church In those dayes when Christ the Sonne of righteousnesse shall clearely shine in the preaching of the Gospell saith the LORD which is not as man that he should repent nor the Sonne of man that hee should lye I will put my Lawes In the Hebrew it is the singular number in the Greeke the plurall All my Lawes appertaining to the first and second table I will leave none of them out Into their minde the discoursing faculty of the minde whereby they shall conclude within themselves that it is the best course they can take to serve me That they may understand it Into their hearts that they may love embrace and keepe it Hebrew into the middest of them Not in Tables of stone as at the first but in the fleshie tables of their heart This is the difference betweene the Law and the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.3 and 6. God will not only put his Lawes into our eyes eares tongues hands feete In these parts the wicked may have the Law of God they may looke on the Scriptures talke of them heare Sermons c. but he will put them into our hearts and the heart shall set all the members of the body on worke He will write them there engrave them that they shall never be rased out nothing shall blot out that writing Then followes the conditions of the covenant on both parts as it is in all covenants On Gods behalfe he will be our God hee will protect and defend us provide all good things for us for this life and the life to come no enemy shall hurt us he will give us all things that bee good On our part we must be his people that is worship him depend on him by a lively faith live in obedience to him serve him and no other Happy is the people that have God for their Lord. God is a good God to us but we are an ungracious and unthankefull people to him VERSE 11. THe second branch of the covenant there shall bee then more plentifull knowledge then was in the time of the Law which is declared negatively and affirmatively The lesson taught by them is this know the Lord this shall not neede then earthly Schoolemasters may be removed and put up their pipes wee shall all have an heavenly Schoolemaster which is the Holy Ghost Ioh. 6.45 Ioh. 14.26 1 Ioh. 2.27 But what shall not one neighbour instruct an other in the time of the Gospell yes verily exhort one another edifie one another in your most holy faith Priscilla and Aquila taught Apollos Augustine and others think that this is spoken of the Saints in heaven but the text will not suffer it Sol. 1. Then there shall not be so many particular ceremonies the signification whereof one should teach another as there were in the time of the Law 2. This is spoken not simply but comparatively The Holy Ghost shall bee powred downe in such plentifull measure upon all the light of the Gospell that was hidden under darke shadowes in the time of the Law shall now shine so brightly to all as that the teaching by friends and neighbours shall in a manner bee superfluous yet for all that this neighbour-like instruction one of another shall remaine still but there shall not be so great necessity of it as there was before The affirmative part If all shall know the Lord then there shall be no need to teach one another who the Lord is but all shall know the Lord ergo Which is confirmed by a distribution great and small shall know him ergo all shall know him Hee doth not meane the least in age for little infants and children are not now capable of the knowledge of God no more then theirs in the time of the Law but from the meanest in estate and condition to the highest Not Schollers alone and book-learned men shall know the Lord but even artificers Plowmen they that be least in the reputation of the world All all estates and conditions of men Or as much as lies in me that am the teacher all shall know me A Preacher teacheth in the Pulpit and all that bee in the Church may learne of him if they will The Sun shineth in the firmament and all may be comforted by it yet the bleared eyes are not It is their fault if all know me not Ob. 2. If all shall know the Lord then the Scriptures shall be unnecessary we shall all be taught by the Holy Ghost therefore wee need not the dead letter of the Scripture such a dumbe Schoolemaster as the Scripture is Sol. Yes verily for the Holy Ghost teacheth us by the Scripture he unfoldeth to us the meaning of the Scripture he instructed the Eunuch by the Scripture They might as well reason an excellent learned man shall teach in such a towne therefore the Schollers taught by him shall need no bookes The Scripture is the booke whereby God teacheth us therefore that still must bee turned over by us Our Saviour sendeth us to the Scriptures Ioh. 5.39 Rom. 15.4 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Tim. 4.13 Object 3. If all shall know God then away with Schooles of learning and Vniversities to traine up men to the ministery in yea away with the ministery it selfe what need we any Ministers and Preachers in every towne to instruct us in the knowledge of the Lord Sol. Yes they are Gods mouthes by whom he
speaketh to us by whom hee revealeth the knowledge of his Majesty to us Christ knew there should be plentie of knowledge at his comming yet he bade his Apostles goe and teach all nations The Lord opened the heart of Lydia yet it was by Saint Pauls preaching the Lord catechized the Eunuch yet it was by Saint Philip the Lord added three thousand soules to the Church yet it was by Saint Peter How can they heare without a Preacher These be the Schoole-masters by whom God teacheth us to the end of the world The head Master of a Schoole doth not take away the Vshers Saint Augustine tract 3. in 1. Iohann Si unctio docet de omnibus nos sine causa laboramus Let us put you all over to the annointing then they might reply why doest thou write this Epistle to us why doest thou teach us nos extrinsecus admonemus magister intùs est qui docet Matth. 23.8 Nos abusivè magistri appellamur Neither doth hee send downe the HOLY GHOST on them in the similitude of cloven tongues as he did on the Apostles at the beginning they must be brought up in Schooles and Vniversities to attaine to the knowledge of the tongues and the right interpretation of the Scripture Paul mentions it as a blessing that he was brought up at the feete of Gamaleel hee disputed in the Schoole of Tyrannus but hee never wished the Schoole of Tyrannus to be pulled downe This doth declare to us the wonderfull abundance of knowledge that shall bee in the time of the Gospell above that which was in the time of the Law yet there bee a number of ignorant persons in the lap of the Church like them that knew not whether there was an Holy Ghost or no They have a confused knowledge of God but they doe not know him so distinctly in CHRIST as they ought to doe they have the more to answer for that living in so great light are still overwhelmed with darkenesse like to Tantalus up to the chin in water and yet drie like carelesse and negligent Schollers that have beene long at Schoole and learn't nothing the fault is not in God who gives them the meanes but in themselves that neglect the meanes 2. As wee have greater knowledge so greater obedience is required of us The servant that knowes his masters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes Wee know much and practise little therefore our condemnation shall bee the greater at the latter day VERSE 12. THe third branch of the new covenant is remission of sins In sence it agreeth with the Hebrew only the Apostle following the seventie hath for our further comfort enlarged it by the addition of one clause which is not in the Hebrew The first part of Verse is not in the Hebrew In my Sonne CHRIST IESUS I will be mercifull to their unjust and unrighteous dealings to all the injuries they have offered me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faults in manners when as we swarve from the marke of the Law of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in generall signifies all transgressions of the Law He useth many words to signifie to us that all our sinnes by what names soever they be called are forgiven us In acquittances we use to put in words enow for the declaration of a full discharge So doth the Lord when he acquitteth us of all our sinnes whether they be unrighteousnesse slips or violations of the Law they bee all forgiven hee professeth hee will remember them no more hee will cast them behinde his backe rase them out of the booke of his remembrance If wee minde to be revenged of a man wee say well I will remember thee I will one day pay thee home for it but God will not so much as remember our sinnes Oh blessed thing The just man falls seven times a day yet GOD will not remember his falls Hee remembred the sin of Amalek and of some hee sayes their sins shall be written with a penne of a diamond and sealed up in a bagge but he will keepe no register of our sins they shall bee quite forgotten Hee doth not say because they by their workes of penance have made satisfaction to my justice for their sinnes therefore I will remit them I will doe it of my sole mercy and goodnesse for my owne sake c. Object Was he not mercifull to the sinnes of the people in the time of the Law Sol. The forgivenesse of sins is now more cleerely manifested to us To them it was shadowed out by sacrifices and washings but now the Lamb is come offered on the Crosse whose bloud purgeth us from all sin This is a comfortable covenant the heavenly triacle and hony of the soule Our sins are innumerable besides our blasphemies besides the abhominable drunkennesse and whoredome that is amongst us our greedy scraping in the dunghill of the earth seldome or never lifting up our hearts to heaven wee sin daily in our best actions we sin in preaching of the Word for who preaches with such wisedome sincerity and zeale as he ought to doe wee sin in hearing our mindes oftentimes are on wooll-gathering our bodies in the Church our hearts on our Sheep and Oxen we heare more like Iudges to censure Gods Ambassadour than as Schollers to learne of him wee sinne in praying no sighes no groanes no fervency in our prayers no Amen at the end of them wee sin in giving of our almes wee give rather for vaine glory then for Gods glory we sin in our dayly talke and conferences one with another in them we seeke the ostentation of our own witte and learning not the edification one of another Who can cleere himselfe of pride wee are proud of our wit wealth beauty learning yea some are proud of nothing Good Lord then if God should call us into the counting house for our sins alas what shall we doe we cannot answer him one for a thousand and the least sinne deserves eternall death Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy thought if one evill thought remaine unforgiven we are in a miserable case Against all these let us hold up the buckler of this new covenant of the remission of our sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sins are bitter accusers In what a pittifull case was Caine who said my sinne is greater than can bee forgiven what a howling kept Iudas O I have sinned in betraying innocent bloud what makes men to hang themselves as Achitophel did to drowne themselves to lay violent hands on themselves save that they cannot be perswaded of the forgivenesse of their sins Therefore let us blesse God for this covenant and let us entreat him to seale in our hearts a comfortable perswasion of the remission of our sinnes dayly more and more VERSE 13. HEre followes a collection inferred on the former testimony which he gathereth out of the word new it hath his force from the contraries New and Old cannot stand together
our memories Of late a most divellish and never heard of treason was contrived by some Iesuited Papists to blow up the whole realme the which that it might never be forgotten in England a perpetuall holy day is inacted by act of Parliament wherein publike thankes is given to God for it One way or other such extraordinary mercies are to be imprinted in our memories A reservation of some externall relicke is not alwayes necessary there may be danger in that if some part of the Gunpowder or some of the barrels which they had layd in the vault had beene kept it would not have been so good as a solemne day every yeere for the recordation of it But alas we are all exceeding forgetfull of Gods mercies his judgments are soone forgot the terrible pestilence which at the beginning of the Kings raign swept away so many thousands is not remembred much lesse will we remember the favours and blessings of the Lord beneficia nemo ponit in calendario that is good of our own benefits but we must all put the benefits of God Almighty in the calender of our mindes for ever 2. And Aarons rod that budded The occasion was this Whereas Corah Dathan and Abiram with all that belonged to them were destroyed for their malepart dealing against Moses and Aaron the Israelites began to mutter at it came to Moses and Aaron saying ye have killed the people of the Lord Num. 16.41 whereupon a great number of them were slaine Now to the intent that this murmuring against the Priest-hood might be stayed the Lord by a lively token would make manifest to all posterity unto what an high chaire of honor he advanced it he commanded 12. rods to be taken according to the number of the 12. tribes that tribe should have the preheminence in the sanctuary whose rod budded now Aarons budded and no other therefore he and the Tribe of Levi were to bee acknowledged in spirituall matters above the rest for ever This doth signifie to us what a care the Lord hath of his sacred ministery which through the malice of Satan is ready to bee contemned in the world My people are as they that rebuke the Priest A contemptuous rebuking of Gods Ministers is a sinne of sins q. d. they cannot commit a greater offence then this they have no good successe that resist Gods Ministers Corah and his complices were swallowed up by the earth alive Ieroboams hand was dried up which hee stretched out against the Prophet Iesabel was eaten up with dogs that set her selfe against the servants of the Lord. Vzziah was smitten with a Leprosie for his contempt of the Priests Ananias and Sapphira that went about to play mocke-holy day with Saint Peter were smitten with suddaine death Therefore let us take heed how wee oppose our selves to the Ministers how wee murmure against their authority thinke or speake contemptibly of them The world may seeke to depresse Aarons rod but it shall bud and flourish in despite of them all Therefore let us have a reverent opinion of the Ministers let us esteeme them as GOD 's stewards as his Ambassadours such as are over us in the Lord. Let us submit our selves unto them and receive them with feare and trembling as the Corinthians did Titus when his Ministery is despised God is despised and hee will not put it up at our hands The third thing reserved were the Tables of the covenant The Arke is a representation of the Church which above all other things must have the Law of God in it This golden Candlesticke must hold up the Candle of the Word of God Hence it is that she is called the ground and pillar of truth not as if shee were to determine what is truth but as a pillar upholds the house so the Church the truth Then what a Church is that Church of Rome that banishes the Law that burnes up the Bible that seekes to suffocate the Truth She is no Arke but a prison of the faithfull This doth declare to us that the Law is to bee had in perpetuall remembrance Let us that be Christians not only have it in our bibles Let us not only talke of it with our tongues but let us lay it up in the Arke and closet of our hearts for ever I have hid thy Law in my heart sayes David As the two Tables of stone were laid up in the materiall Arke so let us entreat the Lord to write the tables of his Law in the fleshie tables of our heart that it may be our guide and comfort all the dayes of our life VERSE 5. WEE have heard what was in the Arke Now let us see what was over it the Cherubims of glory which are so termed because the glorious God betweene them did make answer Cirbi tanquam puer Carab they were certaine images like to little Children with faire and beautifull faces and they had wings by those were signified the Angels which are the Guardians and keepers of the Church figured by the Arke Gen. 3.24 Psalm 91.11 Capphoreth of Caphar that signifies to cover and to reconcile or pacifie the covering of the Arke where GOD by the High-Priest was pacified with the people and obtained mercie for them Therefore it is called the Mercy-seate and Christ Rom. 3.25 is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from this Mercy-seate did God speake Numb 7.89 Psalm 80.1 Of the Cherubims vid. Exod. 25.18 The Mercy-seat or covering of the Arke was a type of our Saviour Christ who covers the Church with his righteousnesse which is a propitiation for our sins The Cherubims are the Angels that minister to Christ and his Church Mat. 4.11 and an Angell comforted him in the Garden As they ministred to him when he was on the earth so they be ministring Spirits for our salvation to the worlds end As GOD spake to Moses by the mercie seate so doth he to us by Christ. 2. At the Mercy-seate God shewed himselfe to be favourable to the people so is he to us by Iesus Christ. See in what an excellent estate the true members of the Church are they have many to protect them 1. God as an Eagle doth shadow us Deut. 32.11 2. CHRIST as a Henne doth shadow us the Holy Ghost also is a father to us I will not leave you Orphanes the Angels they shadow us they are ministring spirits for our salvation they pitch their Tents about us and hold us in their hands The King of Tyrus is called the annointed Cherub Ezek. 28.14 and 16. the covering Cherub covering his people under the wing of his protection Sundry uses may be made of this 1. We that be Christians may be more couragious then any other we are better guarded then any other the wicked are guarded with the Devill and his Angels wee with the holy and mighty Angels they have the black guard we the white an armie of ten or twenty thousand men may bee with them but an army of an
profits of the world seldome or never thinking of the joyes of the world to come Who will serve a Master that is ready to dye Such a one as cannot preferre thee the world hath one foote already in the grave therefore let us serve him no longer CHRIST hath not redeemed us by the bloud of a Calfe Ram Sheepe c. not with the sacrifice of an Angell of his mother or any Saint but by the sacrifice of Himselfe no other sacrifice could save us Now as Christ in wonderfull love hath sacrificed Himselfe for us so let us offer up our selves as an holy sacrifice to him VERSE 27. THe application of the use is set forth by an elegant antithesis betweene the cursed condition of men by nature and the blessed condition of men by grace through CHRIST IESUS The lamentable condition of men by nature is double 1. They must all dye then there remaines a Iudgement for them Vnto the common death of men is opposed the death of our Saviour Christ that taketh away the sins of the world In regard whereof death cannot hurt the faithfull Vnto the fearefull judgment to come is opposed Christ's second comming amplified by the persons to whom he shall come by the manner how and the end of his comming Layd up in Gods secret Counsell Why for sin at what time so ever thou eatest thou shalt dye the death To all men It an indefinite proposition is equivalent to an universall Man that is borne of a woman is but of a short time c. that is every man Object 1 Cor. 15.51 Sol. That change shall be instar mortis Object 2. Lazarus dyed twise That was extraordinary ordinarily men dye but once But after this the judgement immediately without delay 1. The particular then the generall Then there is no Purgatory We have two purgatories in this life the fire of affliction and the bloud of Christ then wee neede feare no purgatory after this life Here we see an appointment a decree a sentence wherein foure circumstances are to be observed 1. By whom this appointment is made namely by God Almighty in whom there is not a shadow of turning and which is able to bring that to passe which he hath appointed What I have written I have written said Pilat and would not alter his writing so what God hath appointed hee hath appointed and hee will accomplish it Men are mutable they appoint and disappoint it is not so with God hath he said it and shall he not doe it Therefore as sure as God is in heaven this appointment shall stand Who at any time hath resisted his will who can breake his appointment 2. What it is that is appointed once to dye What is death properly to speake it is a separation of the soule from the body Man was made with two parts the body of the dust of the ground the soule breathed into him by God Life is a conjunction of these two death is a separation of them There is an improper death which is a change of these two conjoyned still together which shall happen to them that be alive at the day of judgment but the Apostle here speaketh of the proper death 2. There is an extraordinary dying and an ordinary Some have dyed twise as Lazarus and those that rose with Christ at his resurrection but ordinarily it is appointed to all men once to dye It is not appointed to all to be rich wise learned but to dye 3. Why was this appointment made because of sin Rom. 5.12 at what time thou eatest thou shalt dye the death Sinne is the cause of death Then why should wee bee in love with sin Wee shunne poyson because it will kill us drunkennesse adultery swearing and other sins brought death into the world therefore let them be hated by us Why are wee afraid of the plague because it will kill us Sinne will kill both soule and body therefore let us all bee afraid to sinne 4. The persons to whom this appointment is made to men to all men There is no man living but shall see death it is appointed to Kings to dye to Dukes Earles Lords Knights Gentlemen Merchants Clothiers Husbandmen to high and low rich and poore learned and unlearned It is appointed to the Ministers to dye and to the people to the Master and servant to the Husband and to the Wife We read of a Woman that had seven Husbands they all dyed and in the end the Woman dyed also None can avoid the stroake of death the Physitions that cure others at the length dye contra vim mortis non est medicamen in hortis the godly dye good Women bring forth with sorrow as well as bad so good men and women dye as well as bad as the faithfull are sicke as well as the unfaithfull so also they dye as well as others Oh that this were carefully remembred by us and that wee would lay it close to our hearts We see our neighbours Townsmen one or other almost everyday carryed to the earth yet wee lay it not to heart it workes not in us a death to sin we follow the world with such earnestnesse as if we should never leave the world Let us so live that wee may dye in the LORD IESUS rise againe and live with him for ever When or where we shall dye wee cannot tell that is in Gods hands but this is most certaine wee shall dye quocunque te verteris incerta omnia sola mors certa In all other things we may use a fortè fortè eris Dives fortè habebis liberos but when wee speake of death we may put fortè under our girdles and say certè morieris If any should aske a reason why the godly should dye seeing CHRIST hath dyed for them the answer is easie because CHRIST dyed to free them from death eternall not from the corporall death which is imposed upon all because all have sinned Christ hath taken away the curse of the corporall death but not death it selfe cogitur non obesse sed non abesse wee are all sinners therefore we must all dye Let us bee carefull to feare God while wee bee alive that wee may not greatly feare death whensoever he shall come Death is a bitter cup all of us in some sort feare to drink of it CHRIST feared it non est fortior miles quà m Imperator wee feare it as it is a dissolution of nature but let us not feare it after a slavish manner Take this sugar to sweeten this bitter Cup withall 1. CHRIST hath taken away the sting of it 1 Cor. 18.57 thankes bee to God which giveth us the victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ. Death is a great Goliah yet stripped of his armour as a roaring Lion yet without jawes or pawes as an hissing Serpent yet without a sting the sting of death is sinne Christ hath taken away the sins of the world In his owne body upon the tree he
hath borne the sinnes of us all therefore let us not feare death 2. It is but a sleepe Lord if hee sleepe then shall hee doe well enough Men are refreshed after sleepe so we after death Apoc. 3.14 13. There bee two benefits which wee shall receive by death 1. Wee shall rest from our labours Here wee are like Noahs Dove wee can finde no rest either day or night wee shall rest from the workes of our calling Now indeed wee are early up in the morning sit up late at night and eate the bread of carefulnesse all the day long but then wee shall rest from that toiling and moiling wee shall rest from the workes of piety and Religion All that wee shall doe then will bee to sing Hallelujahs to our blessed redeemer Wee shall rest from sinne wee shall no longer cry out like tyred Porters Oh wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from this body of death We shall rest from all miseries and sicknesses cry out no more my head my head nor complaine of troubles in our selves Wives Children or servants Wee shall rest from weaknesses and infirmities Now wee eate drinke sleepe c. but then wee shall eate of the tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God and never hunger or thirst any more 2. Their workes follow them our labour is not in vaine in the Lord. The almes of Cornelius the garments of Dorcas the Centurions Synagogue a Cup of cold water given in CHRIST 's name shall be rewarded so that we may sing like a Swanne before our death as St. Paul did 2 Tim. 4.8 henceforth there is layd up for mee a Crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall give mee at that day and not to me only but unto them also that love his appearing 4. Comfort against death is a glorious resurrection Iob 19.25 26.27 Phil. 3. Christ's glorious body Our bodies putrifie in the earth yet there is not an end of them We have praeludia in the Old and New Testament the Widow of Sareptas Son raysed up by Elias the Sonne of the Shunamitish Woman by Elisha In the New Testament Christ raised up three the one in domo Iairus daughter the other in feretro on the Beare the Widdowes Sonne of Naim the third in Sepulchro that was Lazarus which had lyen foure dayes and began to stincke all which are pledges of our resurrection The same God that raised them up will raise us up at the last day Death goes not alone there is one that followes her and that is judgement Iudgement either of absolution for the godly come yee blessed of my Father or of condemnation for the wicked goe yee cursed into c. If there were no judgement after death the godly of all others were most miserable and if no judgement the ungodly were the happiest men But let us know that after death comes a judgement one way or other salvation or damnation We must all appeare before the judgment seate of Christ c. The drunkard must give an account of his drunkennesse the covetous man how he hath imployed his riches we must give an account of our oppressions thefts secret or open of our negligent comming to Church and contempt of the Word of God Let this cause us with a narrow eye to looke into our lives let us judge our selves in this world that wee bee not condemned hereafter Yet there bee a number in the Church that thinke it a scare Crow and make a mocke at this judgement as the Athenians did at the resurrection Acts 17.32 they will believe the Assizes at Bury and in other places but count this a tale of a tub Felix though a wicked man trembled at it Let us all tremble at the naming of this judgement Let it be a meanes to pull us from sin and to make our peace with God in this world that we may stand without trembling before the Sonne of man Iudgment followes upon the neck of death either come thou blessed or goe thou cursed The good thiefe the same day he dyed was with Christ in Paradise that was his judgment the rich man the same day he dyed was in hell in torments that was his judgement Wherefore whilest wee have time let us repent while God giveth us a breathing time on the face of the earth for when death commeth it is too late then there is no mercy but judgement to be expected While we be alive Christ knocketh at the doore of our hearts with the hammer of his Word if we will open to him he will sup with us and we shall sup with him in the kingdome of glory but if now we shut him out and will not suffer him to enter he will shut us out and though we cry Lord Lord with the foolish Virgins he will not open to us VERSE 28. AT the which offering he dyed To take away not existentiam peccati but reatum dominium paenam Of many Matth. 26.28 he dyed for all sufficienter What is CHRIST dead and gone then wee shall never see him againe Yes he shall appeare in the heavens with his mighty Angels Without sinne Why the first time he appeared without sinne for He knew no sinne I but then hee came with his fraile body to offer up for sinne Verse 26. Now he shall appeare with no more sacrifice for sinne Then he came as a Lamb to be slaine for sin now as a King and a Lion Then he came as a Priest with a sacrifice to offer now as a Iudge to sit on the Throne To the salvation of the godly but to the damnation of wicked and reprobate men Here is another argument against the Masse Men may as well dye often ordinarily as Christ be offered up often As this is an unmoveable truth that a man ordinarily dies but once So this is a firme position in Divinity that CHRIST can be but once offered properly But to whom shall the day of Iudgement be comfortable to them that are weary of the loade of sin and looke for their deliverer Phil. 3.20 Tit. 2.13 2 Pet. 3.12 The mother of Sisera looked out at a window for the comming of her Sonne So we the spirituall mother brethren and sisters of Christ must looke out at the window of our hearts for him A Woman lookes for her Husband and we look to our money our Sheepe and Oxen but we looke not for Christ. It is to be feared if he were a comming we would entreat him to tarry still and say with the devills why art thou come to torment us before the time hee is our deliverer let us looke for him as faithfull servants for their masters and say come LORD IESU come quickly The second comming of CHRIST is here notably described 1. He shall come potenter because it is said he shall appeare 2. Innocenter without sinne 3. Finaliter to them that looke for him 4. Vtiliter to salvation He
in token of that his voluntary service But hee could not have his eares prepared for the doing of the will of his Father unlesse he had a body Therefore the Seventie to make it more cleere sayes a body hast thou prepared for me wherein I should doe thee service and suffer for mankinde And because all the Sacrifices in the Law could not take away sin therefore was this body of Christ prepared by the Lord that should be sacrificed for the sins of the world No other sacrifice was able to make satisfaction to Gods justice for the sins of men Verse 10. There is joy when any man child commeth into the world but much more have we all cause to skip for joy at Christ's comming into the world Vnto us a child is given to us a Sonne is borne behold I bring you tidings of great joy sayd the Angel to the Shepheards when Christ came into the world The Angels sung at his comming which needed not to be redeemed by him and shall not we men sing for his comming for whose redemption he came into the world it had beene better for us we had never set a foot into the world if he had not come into the world Therefore let us praise God all the dayes of our life for his comming into the world When he commeth into the world that was the maker of the world For by him all things were made nay that which is more when hee commeth into the world that was the Saviour and redeemer of the world that reconciled the world to God and yet found no kind entertainment in the world he was rayled at spitted on buffetted whipped crucified he came into the world but the world received him not And shal we that be Christians imagine to find any kindnes in the world it hated the Head and wil it love the members no we must look to have a step-mother of the world as Christ had we must looke for crosses and afflictions in the world as he had As Christ came into the world so in the time appointed by the Father he went out of the world again and so must we There is a time to be borne and a time to dye as we came into the world so we must go out of the world Where we came we may know but where we shall go out we cannot tel Let us glorifie Christ while we be here that at our departure out of the world we may live with him in eternall glory He saith not so soone as he came into the world when he lay in the cratch but he said in the time of his humiliation in the world And how came he into the world after a base and ignominious manner borne of a poore woman affianced to a Carpenter that was brought to bed in a stable in the Inne where hee was laid in a Manger wrapped up in meane swadling clouts This was the manner of his first comming contemptible in the eyes of the world But his second comming shal be most glorious when he shall come in the clouds with all his holy Angels attending on him Now he came as a Lamb to be killed therefore he came meanely then he shall come as a Lion and a King to reigne for ever Therfore that shall be a glorious comming it shall be terrible to the wicked but most comfortable to us that be the wife of the Lord Iesus A true body made of a Woman the fruit of her Wombe as ours is not an aerie or phantasticall body as some Heretickes dreamed A body in all substantiall things like to ours differing only in one accidentall thing and that is sinne him that knew no sinne did God make sinne for us God ordained him a soule too The deity did not supply the office of his soule as Apollinaris did imagine he had a true soule too as we have wherein he suffered for our sakes my soule is heavy to the death But because the body is conspicuous so is not the soule and because he was to dye in his body he could not dye in respect of his soule therefore the spirit of God nameth that God hath ordained a body for every man but a more speciall and excellent body for our Saviour Christ a body conceived not by the conjunction of a man and a woman but extraordinarily by the Holy Ghost that being a most pure and sacred body not infected with the least spot and contagion of sinne it might be a propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the world Ours are most wretched and sinfull bodies that because they are poysoned with sin must one day see corruption and bee consumed to dust and ashes Lazarus body did stincke when it lay foure dayes in the earth Ours in regard of sin are stincking bodies but Christ's was a most glorious body and for that cause saw no corruption Absalom had a beautifull body yet a wretched body Saul had a comely body yet a miserable body The body of the fairest Lady on earth is a vile body only Christ's was a glorious body The Martyrs bodies that were burnt for the profession of the Gospell were in some respect to be honoured because they were the Temples of the Holy Ghost and sealed up the truth of the Gospell with their bloud yet all their bodies joyned together nor the bodies of all the holy men in the world could make satisfaction for one sinne therefore God ordained Christ a body for this purpose to be offered up for the sins of us all As for our bodies let us labour to offer them up as a lively sacrifice to God in all obedience to him in this life that Christ may change them and make them like his glorious body in the life to come VERSE 6. THe reason why thou hast prepared this body for me is because in burnt offerings and sinne offerings thou hadst no pleasure These would not content thee therefore I come with my body into the world Supply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here he reckons up two other sacrifices used in the Law which God likewise rejected Loa shealta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The sense is all one VERSE 7. FReely of mine owne accord as 1 Reg. 22.21 Isai. 6.8 as an obedient child sayes to his father loe I come father if it be to preferment a man will say loe I come but if it be to the Gallowes for another who will say loe I come Why because in the beginning of thy booke that mooved him to it that the things written of him might be performed Hebr. Bimgillath in volumine in the scrowle For the Bible with the Iewes as it is at this day was wrapped up in a scrowle not printed as it is among us Megillath of Galal volvere The Seventie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which hath bred diversity of interpretations Some referre it to the beginning of the Psalmes Psalm 1.2 whereas that is spoken of all the godly others to the first verse in all the Bible In the
Iesus Christ. What a singular prerogative is this that we which are but dust and ashes should have an entrance yea a bold entrance into heaven None that wore sackcloth might enter into Ahasuerus pallace though we be never so poorely attyred so as we believe in Christ we may enter into the pallace of heaven Every one may not enter into the Kings Privie Chamber none but great states and those admitted by the Groomes and Gentlemen of the Chamber all of us that are engraffed into CHRIST may goe boldly into the Privy Chamber of the King of Kings David said of the kingdome of Iudea what am I and what is my fathers house that he hath brought me hitherto So we may say what are we or what were our fathers that we should come into the holy place of heaven By prayer we may be bold to enter into it in this life and if we send up any prayers to heaven let us doe it boldly in the name and mediation of Iesus Christ. At our dying day our soules may boldly enter into heaven there will be none to stay them If one offer but to goe into the Chamber of presence some of the guard will be ready to put us back but here the Angels Gods guard in heaven will be ready to receive us and to carry us into heaven as they did Lazarus At the day of judgement we may be bold to enter in soule and body because CHRIST will meete us in the ayre and translate us into it with himselfe Therefore let us magnifie God for this our sweete and comfortable entrance and that with boldnesse into the holy place of heaven 2. By whom or by what meanes have we an entrance into heaven Not by the bloud of Thomas of Peter of all the Martyrs in the world put together not by any inherent righteousnesse that is in our soules not by the merit and dignity of our prayers fastings almes deeds and other workes but by the bloud of Iesus alone If CHRIST had not shed his bloud for us we could never have entred into heaven O the wonderfull love of the Lord Iesus Let this constraine us to love him againe to count nothing too deare for him no not our owne bloud if he will have it for the confirmation of his truth and Gospell 3. Here wee see that Heaven is an holy place they that bee unholy cannot enter into it dogges enchanters c. are without We are all by nature unholy such were some of you 1 Cor. 6. c. Therefore let us entreat the LORD to make us holy in some measure in this life that wee may enter into this holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 20. SOme might say thou speakest of our entrance into heaven but which is the way that leadeth to it Hee that goes to London must goe by a way and there must bee a way to carry us to heaven That he pointeth out with the finger this way is the sacred and undefiled flesh of our Saviour Christ wherein he payd the price of our redemption Which is here resembled to a vaile His flesh is called a vaile sayes Gorrhan quia sub velamine specierum sumitur in viaticum The High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by a vaile and so by the flesh of CHRIST wee goe to heaven As the vaile covered the mysteries that were in the Holy of Holies and hid them from the people so the flesh and humanity of our Saviour Christ covered his deity in that his deity was hid and concealed from the world though it was manifested by his workes speeches and actions This was for the qualities 1. A new way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occido that which is newly killed It fittly agreeth to the flesh or body of our SAVIOUR CHRIST that was lately killed for our sinnes But it is put for any new thing whatsoever as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a new opinion It is not called a new way because it was now newly found out never heard of or knowne before for Abraham saw this way a great while agoe and went into heaven by it So did all the faithfull in the time of the Law But it is called a new way because it was now newly manifested to the world being before obscured under types and figures 2. New things retaine their vigour and strength whereas old things wither away This is alwayes a fresh and a new way the power thereof shall never bee dryed up 3. New things are acceptable to men a new Preacher shall be heard more attentively then an old this is a new way therefore let it be welcome to us all 4. It may be termed a new way because none but they that be new men new creatures in Christ Iesus can tread in this way A living way It is improperly adscribed to a way yet it is emphaticall 1. So called because it is opposed to the dead way in the time of the Law There the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by the bloud of beasts that were dead when they were sacrificed our Saviour Christ was sacrificed alive 2. This way is ever living and remaining for men to enter into heaven by Some wayes dye and cannot be seene this way lives to be seene of all the faithfull to the worlds end 3. It leadeth to life therefore it may be termed a living way 4. They that take this way shall live for ever So Christ is called living water Ioh. 4. This way hath Christ dedicated for us hee hath gone it in his owne person that wee may bee bold to follow him in it Ioh. 14.2 All Antisthenes Schollers had new bookes pens writing tables and here is a new way for all Christ's Disciples He hath renewed it againe that is the force of the word It was in the time of the Law and the Fathers trode in it but it was renewed by Christ at his death The Iesuites gather from hence that none went this way before Christ. But when the Temple was dedicated it was before So this way now dedicated by our Saviour Christ was before though not so conspicuous as it is now CHRIST alone is the way to heaven I am the way the truth and the life no man commeth to the Father but by me Then in what a wofull case are they that be out of this way Turkes Iewes and all that professe the name of Christ but blaspheme it Surely they must needs be in the high way to Hell Yea and also a number besides that will have Christ to be but the halfe way to heaven He is one part of the way and their workes are the other part A way is for men to walke in so in Christ and by Christ we must walke to the heavenly Hierusalem Let us keepe this way with all diligence that we may get to heaven VERSE 21. I But this is a thorny and rugged way full of many dangers how
hands from covetousnesse theft and rapine our feete from going to unlawfull places our tongues from reviling lying backe-biting slandering St. Peter at the first refused to have his feete washed by CHRIST but when hee understood the mystery of it hee cryed Lord not my feete alone but my hands and my head Ioh. 13.9 So let us entreat Christ to wash all the faculties of our soules and all the members of our body with this pure water that so we may reigne with him for ever VERSE 23. STill hee alludeth to the rites and ceremonies of the Law Hebr. 9.10 And washed according to the body We must be washed in soule before we can bee washed in body but hee makes a speciall mention of the washing of the body because it was more conspicuous and because hee now comes to an outward profession of the name of GOD which must bee declared by our bodies Some interpret this of baptisme which is the washing of the new birth Tit. 3. but they were baptized already and admitted into the Church and fellowship of the faithfull which some relinquished Verse 25. Therefore hee need not bid them draw neere by baptisme Rather it is to be understood of the HOLY GHOST who is oft in Scripture signified by water Ezek. 36.25 Ioh. 3.5 This is pure water indeed proceeding from a pure and holy spirit this surpasses all the waters in the Law whereof they were figures Let us keepe it with all our strength tooth and naile Let neither Satan nor any of his instruments let no boysterous windes of stormie persequutions drive us from it It is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Keepe it so as we loose it not he doth not simply say hope but the confession of it Let us bee ready to make an open profession of the hope we have by Christ before all men whatsoever Not inclining one while this way another while that way but keeping alwayes one and perpetuall tenor Matthew 10. verse 32. Rom. 10.10 Not leaning on our owne wit wisedome or strength but upon the fidelity of God He that hath promised to us eternall salvation by Christ will accomplish it therefore let us hold fast the profession of the hope which wee have in him If wee had the word of a man only wee might bee wavering but we have the Word of God he doth not directly say God but he describes him by his attribute Many are washed with the water of baptisme that are not washed with this water as Simon Magus of whom it is said fonte quidem lotus sed non in pectore mundus except a man be borne of this water he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Therefore let us entreat the Lord to wash us with this water Let us say with the woman of Samaria yet more sensibly than she did Lord ever give us of this water then shall wee be cleane and fit for the Holy Hierusalem It is not enough to have hope as a precious jewell locked up in the Chest of our hearts but wee must also make a profession of it before the world Rom. 10.10 1 Pet. 3.15 We must professe before all men that we looke for salvation by CHRIST and by no other Whatsoever come of it we must keepe this our profession What went yee out into the wildernesse to see a reede shaken with the winde wee must not be wavering Reedes but Stones built on the Rocke CHRIST IESUS we must not be as meteors hanging in the ayre betweene heaven and earth we must not halt betweene two religions wee must not be wavering which way to take whether to be Papists Familists Schismatickes or of no religion but we must hold fast the profession of true religion to the end When many of Christ's Disciples departed from him he said to the twelve will yee also goe away to whom should we goe saies St. Peter Let us sticke to CHRIST and goe to none but him There be two things that hinder it feare and shame Of the former we have an evident example Ioh. 12.42 Many of the chiefe rulers believed in Christ but because of the Pharisees they did not confesse him least they should bee put out of the Synagogue Men in times of persequution are afraid to loose their goods honour liberty life it is good sleeping in an whole skinne This terrifies them from any open profession of the name of CHRIST But let such remember that the fearefull are the first that have their portion in the lake Apoc. 21.8 Let nothing drive us from the profession of CHRIST our SAVIOUR let us not feare them that can kill the body but Him that can cast body and soule into hell fire This caveat is needfull in some places and time The other is shame CHRIST is poore in this world the Gospell is sometimes naked destitute of wealth and honour many afflictions attend on it the professours of it sometimes thrust to the walls In Iulians time none of the Christians were Captaines or had any office this makes many ashamed of it If the father be a poore man many a sonne is ashamed of him ashamed to owne him for his father so because the profession of CHRIST in some places hath nothing to grace it withall sundry are ashamed of it but Saint Paul sayes I am not ashamed of the Gospell of CHRIST Men will hold fast their purses and shall they not hold fast their profession of CHRIST Let us not bee ashamed of CHRIST how contemptible so ever he seeme to be lest he be ashamed of us before his father and his glorious Angels Why what should move us to it The Papists will have two pillars for hope to leane upon gratia Dei merita praecedentia sine meritis sperare aliquid non spes sed praesumptio est I but the grace and mercy of GOD is a sufficient pillar alone by it selfe the Apostle sayes not keepe the profession of your hope yee have many merits yee shall never fall but keepe it let no persequution remove you from it for he is faithfull that hath promised You are weake you stand to day and fall to morrow your enemies are many and mighty and there is no strength in you to resist them yet hold fast your hope for God is faithfull In him there is not so much as a shadow of turning Wee are unfaithfull wee promise and unpromise It is not so with him I know whom I have believed I have fought a good fight from henceforth is laid up for mee a Crowne of righteousnesse In all assaults and temptations let us not looke to our owne weakenesse for then we may stagger but to the promise of God and then we may be sure for as hee hath promised us a kingdome so hee will performe it Therefore let us hold the profession of our hope VERSE 24. LEt us set our mindes one on another Consider what their growth is in Christ what progresse they have made in Christianity Not to
Politicall or Ecclesiasticall Even civill meetings about the affaires of the towne where God hath set us are with care and conscience to be kept as also the meetings at the houses one of another for the encrease of love have yee not houses to eate and drinke in Hee likes it well that wee should meete in our houses he gives us a license for that nay he forbids us not to goe to the house of an infidell and yee will goe Surely they that live wholly to themselves that will not come at their neighbours house nor bid any to theirs that will neither be feastmakers nor feast-takers they are guilty of the breach of good fellowship Either they be cynicall Diogenes's or greedy and miserable Nabals that love to make feasts for none but for themselves We must not be Epicures ever feasting faring deliciously every day with the rich Glutton neither must we be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haters of all good fellowship and humane society If there be any meetings of neighbours about the townes good wee must not draw in a yoke alone but associate our selves with them If the whole towne be on fire what shall become of thine house art not thou a part of the towne a member of it and doest thou not care what become of the body God said to the Israelites concerning Babel in the peace of it shall be thy peace They were to seeke the good of Babel and shall not we of Sion should not every bird have a care of her owne nest The towne is the nest wherein thou sleepest and doest thou not care though it goe to ruine doth not the safety of every passenger consist in the ship If water come into the Ship ought not all to prevent it to their power The towne is the Shippe wherein thou saylest and doest not thou care though it be drowned in those things that concerne the civill good of the towne let us not forsake the fellowship we have among our selves God will require it at our hands But especially let us beware how we forsake Ecclesiasticall meetings where wee have the preaching of the Word the ordinary ladder that leadeth to heaven the comfortable use of the Sacraments for confirmation of our faith and where we have the prayers of so many holy ones to joyne with us These meetings above all others ought highly to be esteemed of us and the curse of God will light on them that forsake them We are commanded to go out of Babylon but we are never commanded to forsake the spouse of the Lord Iesus for some spots that be in her The corne doth not skip out of the barne because chaffe is with it Christ did not pull downe the Temple but purged it The V. Mary was an heavenly and a singular woman yet she would not be apart by her selfe she would joyn with the Church of God Woe to them that forsake her that be the brethren of the separation as they terme themselves Fie on such a brother-hood Gods vengeance doth apparently follow them wanting the light of the true preaching of the Word they become Atheists in the end Let us make much of fellowship we have in the publike assemblies of the Church let our hearts skip for joy to see them as Davids did It doth him good to see the tribes going to the house of God and he went himselfe with them One thing have I desired of the Lord that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to visit his Temple This one thing is more to be esteemed of then all others things in the world There are sundry motives to stir us up to the embracing of the fellowship of the Saints 1. Let us make much of all kinde of Christian meetings propter mutuam supportationem Vae soli If hee fall who shall lift him up but if we be among the faithfull one brother may helpe another up 2. Propter participationem suffragiorum The prayer of one righteous man is available if it be fervent how much more of many righteous together If the heart of a Father will be pierced with the cry of one of his children how much more with the cry of many Let this make us desirous of their company that we may be helped to heaven by their prayers 3. Propter terrorem daemonum Cant. 6.9 If an army bee scattered some here some there it is the sooner exposed as a prey to the enemy so if Satan that roaring Lion that walkes about seeking whom he may devoure if he find any of CHRIST 's Sheep stragling from the rest hee will sooner catch them in his clawes hee tooke Eve when she was alone from her Husband But if hee see us in an armie united and coupled together the Generall whereof is Christ Iesus he will be afraid of us 4. Let us delight in the fellowship of the Saints propter divinum consortium where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest among them Therefore let us be in the company of the faithfull that Christ Iesus may be in our company Let none on pride vaine glory singularity or any other sinister respect rent themselves from the fellowship of their brethren but let us rejoyce in the society one of another There is a fellowship among drunkards thieves adulterers swearers swaggerers and shall there be no fellowship among good Christians There should be the greatest good fellowship among them The Communion of Saints is an Article of our Creede we say wee believe it but we do not practise it All my delight is on the faithfull that are upon earth Let us take pleasure in the fellowship of the faithfull in this world that we may have the fellowship of Christ his Saints and Angels in the world to come Love the brother-hood The forsaking of that is a step to the sin against the Holy Ghost Christians are brethren It might be objected why some forsake the fellowship why may not we doe the like quia vivitur legibus non exemplis Some travellours goe out of the way wilt thou doe so too Some fall into a water and drowne themselves shall we doe so too Some are so madde as to leape into a fire and burne themselves and shall we doe so Though others take the way to hell fire yet let not us doe it It is the manner of some to sit quaffing at the Ale-house all the day long let not us doe so It is the manner of some for supposed corruptions that be in the Church to forsake the Church quite but let them goe alone let not us follow them we have no such custome nor the Church of God Let us follow them that follow Christ and forsake them that follow the Devill let them goe alone for all us Some imagine they are safe if they have example to alleadge Such and such doe so That is a crooked rule
adversitie and prosperity too Though wee bee not thrust out of our houses spoyled of our goods banished the Country clapt up into prison carryed to the stake for the profession of the Gospell yet if wee belong to CHRIST wee shall alwayes have our Crosses All that will live godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persequution If any will be my Disciple let him take up his Crosse. God will exercise us one way or other either he will send us sicknesse or stirre up some rayling Shimeis against us he will evermore be trying of our faith Therefore we have need of patience It is as needfull as our meat and drinke Patience is the foode and nourishment of the soule Therefore the Lord in mercy give patience to us all From hence some conclude that good workes are necessary to salvation Patience is a good worke The Apostle avouches that it is necessary not only ratione praesentiae being good workes they cannot bee separated from faith sed ratione relationis ad salutem for here hee doth not simply say that patience is necessary but with a reference to eternall life that yee might receive the promise Wee grant good workes are necessary to salvation none can be saved without them but how not as meritorious causes of salvation that is CHRIST alone which hath purchased heaven for us with his owne bloud but necessary as fruit for a tree and the way for a passenger to goe by to his house and Country Good workes are the way to heaven and so necessary for us all to walke in In that respect we have need of patience of vertues and good workes VERSE 37. HEre is a remedy against impatiencie taken from the shortnes of the time wherein we are to suffer Thou callest for patience thou wouldest have us to be patient in our afflictions but how long shall we continue in them To that he answers parvum quà m quà m the ingemination of the word augmenteth the signification of it as Toboth Toboth Raagnoth Raagnoth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee that is the Lord Iesus Christ and deliver you out of all your miseries I he will come but it may be long first Nay he will make no tarrying If wee bee in any kinde of affliction wee thinke the time long though it be never so short As the Saints in the Apoc. 6.10 cry how long Lord So if wee be sicke we say how long Lord how long will it be ere this sicknesse be removed from me how long shall we endure the taunts of the wicked how long shall Christians in some Countries suffer banishment imprisonment losse of goods how long shall the Devill and his instruments tyrannize over them but a very little while even the turning of an hand the twinckling of an eye in respect of eternity What is tenne or twenty yeeres calamity if it should be so long What is thirtie eight or fortie yeeres as Ioh. 5. a man was so long diseased in his feete what is this to life everlasting who would not fight a while that he might have the victorie who would not take physike a while that he might be whole our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth unto us a farre most excellent and an eternall waight of glory Therefore let the shortnesse of our suffering comfort us hee that should come will come in his due and convenient time GOD comes to deliver us three kinde of wayes 1. By plucking us out of the temptations in this world as hee did Saint Paul out of the mouth of the Lion the Emperour of Rome 2. By our particular death he takes us out of the world by death and then there is an end of all our sorrow 3. By his comming at the generall judgement that is not long behold I come quickly Then shall we both in our bodies and soules in heaven where all teares shall be wiped from our eyes for ever Let us be of good comfort yet a very little while and the Lord will come graciously to us one way or other VERSE 38. THe second pillar for sustaining them in afflictions is Faith Where 1. The excellency of Faith 2. The application of it Verse 39. The excellency is 1. Set downe then illustrated Beemunatho Every man must live by his owne faith he cannot live by the faith of another In the Sept. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by my faith that is by faith in me which is all one Here we see whereby a Christian lives not by the ayre as Camelions doe not by love as we use to say not simply by his meat and drinke by that indeed through Gods blessing the body liveth but the soule lives by faith Gal. 2.20 and they that want faith are dead even while they live as Saint Paul speaketh of the widdow A just holy and righteous man lives by faith I know whom I have believed Wee know what joy is laid up for us in heaven therefore we beare patiently all the afflictions of this present life We doe not only live by faith at our first conversion and justification as Saint Paul disputeth in his Epistle to the Romans but all the dayes of our life we live by faith Therefore let us entreat the Lord to encrease our faith that in all calamities we may live by it in this world and live without it in his kingdome in the world to come This is illustrated by the contrary but if any withdraw himselfe my soule shall have no pleasure in him So the Seventy have it The Hebrew in words is much different from it yet in sence they are all one Gnuphlah hee makes himselfe a tower whose heart is not upright in him He trusts to himselfe not to God that is he withdraweth himselfe from the Lord and if his heart bee not upright in him then God hath no pleasure in him But wee need not busie our selves in the reconciling of these places for Saint Paul doth not of purpose alleadge it as the Prophets testimony but only useth the words of the Scripture in them to commend faith to them If any with-draw himselfe by infidelity and thinke it a better course to sleepe in an whole skinne then to suffer any thing for Christ and his Gospell My soule Either it may be spoken in the person of the Apostle or in the person of GOD neither any good Christian nor GOD Himselfe will take any pleasure in such a one but hee is rather detested of God and man therefore let us live by faith and not withdraw our selves by infidelity VERSE 39. THen followes an application of it to the Hebrewes which is partly negative partly affirmative Though I have spoken of some unfaithfull persons that with-draw themselves or depart from the living God yet I would not have you imagine that I meane you that I put you into that black bill nay you are of another stamp you are birds of another feather yea he includes himselfe in their number that they might conceive the
for this faith Ergo. Elders whom we are to reverence which went before us and lived longer than we Reported of adorned by the testimony of God and man the testimony of the Lord is pure As the Father testified of Christ this is my beloved Sonne So also of Noah that he was a just and upright man and one that walked with God Abraham the friend of God Moses the meekest man upon the earth David a man after Gods owne heart hast thou not considered my servant Iob how none is like him in the earth an upright and just man one that feareth God and escheweth evill Of Nathaneel Christ said behold indeed an Israelite in whom there is no guile This also got them a goodreport among men all their famous exploits were done by faith Verse 29. A good name is above Gold and silver it is greatly desired of all but all take not the right course of getting it Some thinke to get them a name by building as they that set up the tower of Babel they imagine to be famous by sumptuous buildings some by hunting as Nimrod some by drinking as Fâ—cidius some by whoring as Hercules some strive to get them a name by their courteous behaviour as Absalom did by a counterfeit kinde of kindnes towards all some by liberality and house keeping and I would there were moe of them some by their great variety of learning but all these misse the marke they begin at a wrong end The best foundation for a good name is faith she will leave a sweete savour behinde her wheresoever she become she will procure us favour with God and man when the name that the wicked have gotten shall rot the faithfull shall be had in perpetuall remembrance therefore let us all beg faith at the hands of God that we may be renowned in this world and eternally famous in the world to come VERSE 3. SEcondly it is illustrated by an instance in one particular which is famous by this we understand the world was made of things not seene therefore faith is the evidence of them Ages or times The world mas made in time hath continued in time and shall end in time Omnibus numeris absolutus no commoditie no pleasure wanting To this end that we might all understand c. We believe the Scriptures as Agrippa did they tell us that the world was made by GOD. In principio creavit Deus therefore we believe the creation of the world Aristotle held that the world was eternall Plato that GOD made the heavens and Angels but the Angels made the bodies of men and beasts but we by faith understand that God made the world yea that all creatures were of his making and that without him nothing was made he made the high and celestial Angels the Sun Moone and the whole host of heaven birds of the ayre fishes of the Sea all trees men and beasts on the earth and all these did he make by his owne bare word he commanded and they were created let there be a firmament and there was one let there be a Sea birds and it was so only he paused and deliberated at the making of one creature which was man because he was to be his vicegerent and a King over all creatures By his omnipotent word all were made And of what was the world made what timber what stones had God to make this building withall Surely nothing yet hee made it Not so much as any atomes even materia prima was made of him he found it not in the world before O mighty and puissant God! Let us all feare him that made heaven and earth O how wonderfully am I made said David of himselfe much more of the whole world how wonderfully was the world made of nothing The world came not by chance or fortune it was framed by no earthly artificers Aholiab Bezaleel made the Tabernacle Hyram the Temple God the world and this did he make principally for sinfull man All creatures were made for us the Sun Moone Birds Fishes c. that we might freely eat of all yea the Angels were in a sort made for us that they might be ministring spirits for our salvation Therefore let us praise God all the dayes of our lives that made the glorious pallace of the world for us Now as the world was made so it must have an end 2 Pet. 3. therefore notwithstanding all the pleasure and wealth of this world let us use it as if wee used it not for the glory thereof fadeth away they waxe old as doth a garment Therefore let us lay up our treasures in a better world From hence the Iesuites make this collection we must believe the world was made out of nothing though wee doe not see it so we must believe that the body of CHRIST is corporally in the Lords Supper though we cannot see it But they might see there is a different reason Wee believe the world was made of nothing though we see it not because the Word of God hath avouched it God's Word never teacheth us that the body of CHRIST is in the Sacrament corporally but in heaven therefore there is no cause why we should believe it VERSE 4. NOw hee returnes to the examples 1. At large then summarily Verse 32. before the floud and after before the entrance into Canaan and after 1. A commendation of Abels fact 2. An approbation of it In the former 1. What it was that gave a relish to his sacrifice 2. To whom it was offered 3. The eminencie of it Caine had the more worthy name Caine acquisitio as if she had gotten the Messiah Abel vanity or weeping 2. He had the worthyest trade bread is the staffe of life 3. He was the first borne 4. He built a City Yet Abel is preferred before him A fuller sacrifice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kissed Caines sacrifice was voyd of faith therefore empty Cain tooke absque delectu Abel chose 2. Corne was not so lively to represent CHRIST as Sheepe and Lambes 3. His more sparing Abels more plentifull rather better for his faith By the which faith not sacrifice as Verse 2. and in the end of this Verse The second thing is the approbation 1. In his life 2. After his death In life internall in his owne heart and conscience that he was righteous believing in the Messiah externall either by word Gen. 4 4. or by action as Levit. 9.24 1 Reg. 18.38 1 Chron. 21.26 2 Chron. 7.1 Some have beene of opinion that Adam was damned because he is left out of the catalogue of the faithfull but if none should be saved save those that be in this calender few should be saved The salvation of Adam and Eve may bee concluded by probable reasons rendred by Irenaeus Epiphan Chrys. Aug. 1. It is not like that GOD would cast away the first man that he made the first borne is greatly beloved Seldome doth any father disinherit his first borne Adam was the first that God
made and that immediately with his owne hands 2. Satan the enemy of mankinde did now but begin to peepe out of the window he was not as yet knowne Adam had no experience of him therefore it is like that GOD would bee mercifull to him that was first circumvented by him Iren. l. 3. c. 34.35 3. God cursed not Adam but the earth Gen. 3.17 he is none of those cursed ones to whom CHRIST shall say at the latter day ite maledicti c. 4. When Adam and Eve had sinned they covered themselves with figge leaves which are sharpe and pricking thereby declaring their true repentance as Chrysostome observeth 5. As God made them a promise of CHRIST to come the seed of the woman c. So it is most likely that they layd hold on that promise by the hand of Faith for they brought up their children in the exercises of Religion to offer sacrifice as a figure of the true Lamb that was to be sacrificed on the Crosse for the sinnes of the world Externall sacrifices of Religion have beene practised by all in the lappe and bosome of the Church from the beginning of the world Cain did not refuse to sacrifice he offered a sacrifice as his brother did they therefore that contemne the exercises of Religion that will not come to church offer up the sacrifice of prayse and prayer with the rest of their brethren are worse than Caine. 2. Here wee see that opus operatum is not sufficient It is not enough to doe a good worke which GOD requireth at our hands but wee must performe it in such a manner as the Lord requireth we must not only doe bonum but bono The Pharisee prayed in the Temple and the Publican prayed the prayer of the one was acceptable of the other abominable The Pharisees heard CHRIST preach and many of the common people heard him preach to the one it was the savour of life to life to the other of death unto death Simon Magus was baptised and gave up his name to CHRIST and Lydia was baptised the one sincerely the other in Hypocrisie Peter received the Passeover and Iudas received it to the one it was honey to the other poyson The Pharisees gave almes and Cornelius The one went up into remembrance before God the other did not So Cain sacrificed and Abel sacrificed yet GOD had respect to the one not to the other Therefore we had need to beware with what minde and affection we doe good things It is not enough to come to Church to professe CHRIST to heare Sermons to receive the Holy Communion to offer up the sacrifice of thankesgiving with the congregation but wee must doe these things with a sincere heart da mihi cor not for fashion sake to be well thought of among men to be counted devout and religious persons but we must doe them in faith to glorifie God withall Againe here it is apparent to us all that God hath a care of his Children even when they be dead hee will revenge their bloud and the injuries offered to them when they be gone He remembred what Amaleck had done to Israel many yeeres after the dogs licked up Iesabels bloud a good while after Naboth was slaine Hierusalem that killed the Prophets and stoned them that were sent unto her doth now drinke deepe of the cup of Gods vengeance Abel was dead his body raked up in the earth yet his bloud spake and God heard it he set a brand of his indignation on Cain for it therefore let us take heed how we offer any wrong to God's Saints especially how we imbrew our fingers in their bloud Though they be dead and no man living will follow the Law against us yet God will proceede as a just Iudge against us This should encourage us to serve such a loving and carefull Master as GOD is sleeping and waking living and dying he takes us under the wing of his protection VERSE 5. 1. A Narration of Enoch his translation with all the circumstances belonging to it 2. A confirmation of it Verse 6. That Abel was made famous by faith he hath shewed in the Verse going before Now he comes to Enoch who also by vertue of faith is renowned in all ages None can please God but by faith Enoch pleased God and in token thereof he was translated into heaven Therefore Enoch was justified by faith In his translation there are these branches 1. The cause of it which was faith 2. The end of it that he should not see death 3. An effect of it he was no more found 4. The author of it which was God 5. The reason why because he pleased God Enoch was adorned with many rare and excellent vertues hee walked not after the course of the world in the broad way that leadeth to destruction but in the streight path of Gods Commandements he was full of prayers of almes deeds of fastings yet his translation is adscribed to his faith The just man lives by faith Faith is the wing whereby wee must all flie into the kingdome of heaven Hee was taken from one place and put into another from earth and placed in heaven The end There is a time to be borne and a time to dye It is appointed to all men once to dye Enoch was a man yet hee dyed not hee had a birth day but no dying day Death is a separation of the soule from the body Enoch in soule and body was taken up together into heaven this was his priviledge he escaped the axe of death that cuts of all our heads For a proofe of it he was not found in any place here upon the earth It is like that as some sought for Elias when in a fierie charret he was taken up into heaven so some sought for Enoch but he was no where to be found a writ of non inventus was returned Who tooke him away not the Devill that as some write tooke away some of the Popes but GOD Himselfe tooke him away Why For hee pleased GOD for it is twise said of him Gen. 5.22 24. that he walked with God he was no man pleaser but God pleaser The translation of Enoch is an intricate question that hath exercised the heads of many Divines Some are of opinion that he was turned of a man into an Angell but God makes no such metamorphoses In the kingdome of heaven we shall be like Angels but not Angels The greatest part of the Hebrew Rabbins doe peremptorily avouch that Enoch dyed The Hebrew phrases imply death Enoch was taken away and they that dye are taken away Psal. 39. ult Iob 32. ult Ezek. 24. God hath taken away such a neighbour of ours 2. Aenenu he was not so Gen. 42.36 I but here the Spirit of GOD avoucheth in expresse words making a Commentary of that in Genesis that he did not see death and if he had dyed as other men Moses would have shut up his life with the same clause that he
heaven and never come thither themselves When was the floud Most Authors thinke in May. 1. Because it might wholly be adscribed to the power of God not any way to the course of nature as it might if it had beene in winter 2. That the wicked of the world being drowned in the pleasures of the earth might at that time of the yeere bee deprived of them when the earth was most pleasant 3. Because the floud began to dry up in the spring Gen. 8.11 4. Gen. 19.23 as it was a faire sunne shine morning when fire and brimstone fell from heaven on Sodom so the floud might come in the fairest time of the yeare Whether were they all damned that perished in the floud Some writers exempt infants they had something answering to baptisme that saved them The question is about adulti whether all they were damned Epiphan Ambrose Beda affirme that they went all to hell yet when Christ came and preached in hell they were delivered but in hell there is no Gaole delivery Cajetan and Lyra say that some of them went to hell yet not ad locum damnatorum but ad limbum patrum out of which Christ fetched them when he went to harrow hell 1 Pet. 3.19 For mine owne opinion It is not like they were all damned yet that reason of Saint Ieromes is not convincing Nahum 1.9 following the Seventie he translates it non vindicabit Deus bis in idipsum whereas in the Hebrew it is it shall crush them at the first time there shall be no need of a second blow God may justly punish both in this life and in the life to come one and the same fault that hath not beene washed away with repentance But three reasons may induce us so to thinke 1. Gen. 7.22 the floud was a prevailing fortie dayes and fortie nights Some that were hardned before at the sight of the waters running up into some high mountaines might repent of their folly and their soules might be saved inter pontem fontem est misericordia 2. Who dares avouch that they were all damned that were destroyed in the wildernesse that all went to hell whom the earth swallowed up in the conspiracie of Corah Dathan and Abiram and why should we affirme them to be al damned that were drowned in the floud wee must judge more charitably of them that are swept away in temporall plagues and calamities 3. Let us judge our selves which is the strongest As they were not all saved that were in the Arke Cham was a cursed wretch so were they not all damned that were carryed away with the waters By his framing of the Arke before the eyes of them all and his preaching to them of the floud the LORD might have sufficient matter by vertue thereof to proceed to the just condemnation of them all Or the word world is here taken for the wicked of the world as oft in Scripture Ioh. 17. I pray not for the world he brought in the floud upon the world of the ungodly 2 Pet. 2.5 This warning was not for Noe alone but for all the world that seeing the Arke a making they might repent This is the goodnesse of God Almighty he gives warning of his judgements before they come hee shoots off a warning peece not like austere masters who strike before they speake but herein he is like the Lion that roares before he goes to his prey He gave a warning to Adam and Eve that at what time they did eate of that fruit they should die he gave warning of the destruction of Sodom Lots sonnes had warning to goe their way if they would have lystened to it he gave the Israelites warning of the captivitie in Babylon Hierusalem had warning of her overthrow Christ wept over it and said O if thou haddest knowne at the least in this thy day those things which belong unto thy peace but now are they hid from thine eyes God gave the Ninevites warning of their destruction that it was at hand The old world had a faire warning of the floud they were warned of it an hundred yeares together This is Gods mercy he doth nothing but he reveales it to his Prophets that they might open it to the people At this day God gives us many warnings by his Word and creatures by earth-quakes thundring and lightning by blazing starres and fierie comets as wee have had a fearefull one of late yeeres continuing in some places of the land a moneth together portending wars c. Let us not stand in a slavish feare of them God is above them all yet let them be as trumpets to waken us out of sinne God hath warned us by his Ambassadours and Preachers of the Word we have had warning that if we loath the heavenly Manna of the Word God will take it from us if we receive it not with all gladnesse when it is put into our mouthes we shall goe from East to West and not finde it yet this warning doth us little good for all that we are not diligent and cheerefull in hearing of Sermons and in the participation of other holy rites we have had warning of Adultery Theft oppression cruelty of coozning one another that there is a God that sees all and wil revenge all yet these sinnes are ryfe among us As the old world had warning of the destruction of it by water so we have beene warned of the destruction of it by fire almost all the signes of the day of Iudgement are already past yet we feare not that day neither prepare for it All these warnings because we have not profited by them shall bee so many witnesses against us at the latter day Praemonitus praemunitus but our hearts are so hardned as that all the warnings in the world will doe us no good We are angrie with our servants if they will take no warning did not I warne thee of such a thing and then wee thinke we have just cause to be on his jacket how many thousand warnings hath God given us and yet we like bad servants will take no warning the Lord soften our hearts that they may enter into us for the reformation of our lives Of what was hee warned In themselves they could not bee seene yet Noah saw them by the eye of faith The incarnation and passion of our SAVIOUR CHRIST could not be seene in the dayes of Abraham because CHRIST was not then borne yet Abraham saw it by faith and was glad Neither Heaven nor Hell can be seene of us yet by faith we see them and believe them both That terrible day when the world shall passe away with a noise cannot yet be seene yet being warned by God of it we behold it and know assuredlie it shall be The resurrection is not yet seene wee doe not see the dead rise out of their graves yet because GOD hath said it we believe it The proper object of faith are invisibilia as for those things which we see properlie
it CHRIST the Saviour of the world was promised to them that he should come of Abrahams seed but as yet he was not come the kingdome of heaven whereof the land of Canaan was a type was promised to them but as yet they received it not yet they believed certainely that they should have them and dyed in that faith Faith is an evidence of things that are not seene The victory over sinne death and the Divell is promised to us we shall bee more than conquerors yet sinne gives us many a fall the Divell assaults and tempts us death seaseth on us and takes us away yet let us believe Gods promise As yet we have not received the resurrection yet believe it nor the kingdome of heaven yet believe it and dye in that beliefe though thou kill me I will believe in thee The affirmative 2. Though they received them not yet they saw them not neere hand but farre off not with the eye of the body but of the soule which is faith Abraham in the birth of Isaac saw CHRIST In thy seed that is in CHRIST shall all nations be blessed Isaac was borne of a woman which by the course of nature was never like to have Children so was CHRIST of a Virgin that never knew man In the oblation of Isaac he saw the oblation of Christ on the Crosse. When Isaac bore the wood wherewith he should be burnt hee saw Christ bearing his owne Crosse when he saw Isaac bound on the Altar he saw Christ fastened to the Crosse. So the Israelites afterwards saw CHRIST afarre off in the Paschall Lamb and the rest of the sacrifices but blessed are our eyes wee as yet see the kingdome of heaven but afarre off but one day we shall see God face to face 3. They were perswaded they should have them and dyed in that perswasion they saluted them as Marrinors espying the shoare afarre off skip for joy hoping shortly to bee at it so these seeing the celestiall Canaan afarre off rejoyced at it and embraced it with the armes of faith So we must rejoyce at the sight of death as Simeon and Paul 4. They confessed themselves strangers here Whereby it is apparent they looked for a Country in heaven and dyed in faith expecting that Country 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Citizens that have a râ—ght and interest in the City may goe up and downe boldly strangers are fearefull standing at the curtesie of others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that come as wanderers from another people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without house and home They confessed it 1. By deeds by their dwelling in tents 2. In words before all men It is not to be extended to the Patriarcks before the floud for some of them as Enoch dyed not It is to be restreyned to them after the floud Hee doth not say all these were rare and excellent men beautified with singular graces of GODS spirit deepe in his bookes therefore they were exempted from death there is none that hath that priviledge Death is a Cup whereof all must drinke there is no man living but shall see death Wise Solomon godly David that was a man after Gods owne heart is dead strong Samson faire Absalom wealthy Nabal is dead Lazarus dyed and the rich man also dyed and was buryed Beggars dye and Kings dye Have I not said yee are Gods yet yee shall dye as men It is well observed by Saint Augustine that it fell out by the providence of GOD that the verb morior should not be declined after the same manner that other verbs of that kinde be orior ortus est morior mortuus est to declare that death signified by it cannot be declined Mors non cogitur abesse sed cogitur non obesse Death cannot hurt the godly it is rather a benefit to them yet they dye This we can all say nothing so certaine as Death yet we make no use of it for all that we bathe our selves in the pleasures of sin we are set on the merry pinne we follow the world so earnestly so greedily as if we should live for ever We are like the fishes that are skipping and leaping in the water and yet by and by are taken in the Net We know that the Net of Death is continually spread for us all yet we are as jocund as if no net were laid for us It is said Eccles. 7.4 That the living shall lay it to heart Wee talke of Death wee carry Death about with us we see it daily in other men Almost every weeke a buryall in many Townes yet wee live as if we should never dye Damocles the Parasite was set in Dionysius chayre he had all the honour and pleasure that could be devised but when hee considered the sword hanging by a slender horsehayre over his head hee tooke delight in nothing Death as Gods sword hangs over our head continually it is senibus prae foribus adolescentibus in insidiis The staffe of death stands before the doore of old folkes and it may steale on young men ere they bee aware yet we regard it not It causeth us not to have our conversation in heaven but we are as great earth wormes as if we should never dye All these dyed but how did they dye in the faith All dye but all dye not in the faith 1 Thes. 4.16 some dye in CHRIST and some live to the world and dye in the world Achitophel dyed but it was not in faith hee dyed a malecontent in a proud conceit of his wit and wisedome that his counsell should not bee followed which was wont to bee reputed as an oracle from heaven Iudas dyed but it was in desperation in infidelity not in faith he could not be perswaded that his sins were washed away in the bloud of CHRIST and therefore tooke a rope and hanged himselfe Cain dyed but not in faith for he cryed my sin is greater than can be forgiven Happy are they that dye in faith The Scripture doth not simply say blessed are the dead but that dye in the Lord. Iob dyed in the faith I am sure my Redeemer liveth Old Father Simeon dyed in the faith with CHRIST in his armes LORD now lettest thou thy servant Saint Paul dyed in the faith the time of my departure is at hand From henceforth A sweet thing to dye in the faith All that dye quietly to the eye of the world dye not in the faith The Psalmist sayes of the wicked there are no bands in their death Good men may have sore temptations when they lye on their death beds through the distemperature of the braine and the vehement paine of the body they may deliver some fearefull and impatient speeches savouring of infidelity as Iob did in his pangs and yet for all that dye in the faith Live in the faith bee plentifull in the fruits of faith and thou shalt bee sure to dye in the faith It is the
one that is thy junior thy inferiour lifted up in wealth honour and dignity above thee grudge not at it it is Gods doing be contented with it 3. Here we have a patterne in old father Iacob how to behave our selves at the time of death when wee see and heare death knocking at our doores then especially we must be occupied in heavenly duties we must not be cursing but blessing as Iacob was then above all other times we must be worshipping of God praying to him praysing and magnifying him for his mercies as Iacob was upon our beds and upon our staves Though we be weake and impotent wee must be glorifying of God when Hezekiah received that message set thine house in order for thou must dye then hee turned his face to the wall and prayed earnestly to the Lord. When our Saviour was going out of the world he was blessing his Disciples and here Iacob is blessing and praysing to his dying day so must we be We must not then be swearing cursing and banning quaffing and swilling as many be like the Epicures let us eate and drinke for to morrow wee shall dye Then we must be preparing of our selves for a better life where we shall remaine for ever The neerer the time approcheth that a tenant must goe out of his farme the more carefull he will be to improve it to his best commodity the lesser time that a man is to enjoy money lent to him the greater advantage he will make of it if hee can even so when we perceive wee must depart out of the farme of this world let us use it most to Gods glory and seeing God hath lent us our life as a summe of money to be payd to him praestituto die the neerer the day of payment comes the more conscionably and diligently let us be in the use of it to the honour of God and our owne profit When the steward in the Gospell saw that he was to goe out of his office he makes the best of it he can so let us doe of our life when we are to part with it They that be actours in a Comedy or Tragedy will have a speciall eye to the last act that they may have a joyfull plaudite of the people So this life being as a stage whereon wee play our part let us chiefely look to the last act at our departure out of the world that it may be joyfull to our selves and all those that be round about us our whole life should bee a continuall glorifying of GOD but especially the closing up of our life with death that wee may leave a testimony behind us of that lively faith which wee have in the Lord Iesus Let us be praying meditating blessing talking of heavenly matters to the last gaspe VERSE 22. IN Ioseph there be two things 1. A memorandum given to the Israelites 2. A Charge for the removing of his bones which were both lively demonstrations of his faith Hee presaged his death Gen. 50.24 either by the nature or quality of his disease or by divine revelation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 drawing to his end Memoriae prodit brought to memorie Out of Aegypt often promised by God which he had received from his fathers he makes a certaine prediction of it He bound them with an oath Gen. 50.25 Not so much for feare of Idolatry lest the Aegyptians should worship him when he was dead as Chrys. in Genesin and August de mirabilibus Sacrae Script l. 1. c. 15. they had opportunity to doe it before his bones were removed but to confirme the faith he had in the promises of God he was so sure that they should have the land of Canaan as that hee would have his bones carryed away before-hand 2. Because the land of Canaan was a type of heaven he would be there buryed 3. Because in life and in death he would be with the godly Rhemists the translation of reliques or Saints bodies and the due regard and honour wee ought to have to the same are proved hereby Bel. l. 2. de reliquiis Sanct. c. 3. upon this example concludeth non ergo superstitiosum neque novum est transferre ossa Sanctorum 1. The Israelites were bound by oath to translate his bones not so they 2. They kept not those bones to shew to the people or to carry them about on festivall dayes but they buryed them Ios. 24.32 3. Those were translated into the land of Canaan because it was a type of heaven So is no speciall Country now Therefore that is no president Ioseph a great man the ruler of Aegypt yet dieth death over-rules us all The rich man dyed as well as poore Lazarus It is appointed to all once to dye He rubbed their memories put them in remembrance of their departure out of Aegypt whereupon the booke of Exodus hath his name containing the departure of the Children of Israel You are well seated here in the land of Aegypt you are planted in Goshen the fattest of the land It is like for my sake ye shall finde favour for a time yet set not up your staffe here but remember yee must depart hence the land of Canaan is your Country promised to Abraham Isaac and Iacob let your mindes run on that land As for this world it is a kind of Aegypt flowing with all pleasures and profits yet let us know that this is no place of abode for us we must depart from hence The time of my departure is now at hand sayes St. Paul 2 Tim. 4.6 Luk. 9.31 If he had need of such a Memorandum much more we for this end Philip had his Vsher who daily said to him memento Philippe te esse mortalem The Israelites were too much wedded in their affections to Aegypt they desired to be againe with their Onyons and such like fare as they had in Aegypt We are all too much in love with this wretched world it likes us as well as the Mount did St. Peter Many wish that they might make Tabernacles here for ever yet let us all know that this is no abiding place wee must all depart eximus è vita tanquam è theatro Farmers from their farmes Gentlemen Knights Lords from their beautifull houses yea Kings must depart out of their Pallaces A voice came from heaven to Nebuchadnezar Oh King thy kingdome is departed from thee Let us seriously thinke of this departure of ours When a Travellour comes to his Inne hee lookes about him and sayes here is a fayre Inne here I have a brave Chamber and I have plenty of all things for my money yet this is not my home I must not tarry here I must depart even so though we have the world at will and all things as heart can wish beautifull houses large lands ample possessions yet here is no place to abide in we must depart leave all goe away with a Coffin and a winding sheete Let us use this world as if wee used it not let our
like that Moses went in first they followed after as Iosephus writeth he as the Captaine they as Souldiers conducted by him Not by the witt devise and policie of their owne by the observation of the course of the Moone the constellation of starres or conjuction of planets but by faith Not they passed over by swimming by sayling by taking Ship c. but above art and nature they passed through They went not in a little way but passed through it Not a little shallow river but the great and deepe Sea Which by the colour might also strike a terrour into them being red as the fire terrifies men by the rednesse of it It was a corner of the Sea that parteth Arabia and Aegypt called red because the sand there was redder than in other places How not being somewhat wet at the least their feete and ancles but as if they had bin on the dry and firme land Exod. 14.22 This is adscribed to their faith At the beginning their faith was weake they cryed out like desperate persons without hope Exod. 14.11 but when they heard the promise of the Lord that he had said it when they saw the pillar of a cloud as a token of Gods presence with them when they beheld the waters driven backe by the rod of Moses then committing themselves wholly to the Lord they enter boldly into the red Sea This was a lively manifestation of their faith A weake faith at the first may prove a strong faith at the last 1 Sam. 27.1 Peter on the Sea There be three especiall things that commend their faith in it 1. That at Gods Word they would believe it hee said they should goe through the Sea they give credit to it Hath God spoken it Let us rest quietly in his word 2. The waters were on both sides on the right hand and on the left they might be in a continuall feare least they shold fall on them and overwhelme them yet through faith they go on and feare nothing 3. The Aegyptians followed them into the red Sea even there they were at their heeles this might have scared them Though we be not drowned in the Sea yet the Aegyptians may cut our throats and kill us in the Sea but through faith they likewise overcome that This was a supernaturall work if they had not had faith they could never have done it Faith is the best weapon to fight withall in all dangers the best bridge to passe over any river yea the Sea it selfe a coate of Maile in all battels All of them had not faith no doubt there were some unbelievers among them which went over for company and fashion sake for the saving of their lives they would venter with the rest but they had not a true and sound faith in the promise of God 1 Cor. 10.5 yet the fact hath the denomination of the better part There were many that believed therfore it is attributed to faith for the faithfuls sake the unfaithfull were kept from drowning The wicked in temporal blessings fare the better for the godly Every man must live eternally by his own faith but the unfaithfull in temporall blessings may fare the better for the faithfull The LORD blessed Potiphar for Iosephs sake It is like some bad ones were in the Ship some prophane Marriners wherein St. Paul sayled to Rome yet they were all preserved for Pauls sake So here the unbelieving Israelites were saved from drowning for the believers the world hates the godly and cannot abide to be in their company yet they escape many dangers for their sake This should cause them to make more of them than they doe Through faith the people went over Iordan the three Children walked in the middest of the fire Daniel continued safe in the Lions den Ionah came out of the Whales belly The nature of faith it leapeth over difficulties and followes God Through faith David said by the power of God I will leap over a wall If a man have the Kings passe-port he may passe all England over but if a man have faith he may passe all the world over through fire and water thicke and thinne Here we see that all creatures are servants to Gods Children all worke for them The Sun stood for Iosua The Starres fought for the Israelites against Sisera The fire durst not touch the three Children and here the water of the Sea is as a wall on both sides of the Israelites till they bee over If God bee with us who can be against us If the Lord of the house bee on our side will not all the serving men yea all creatures shall be on our side In the Israelites the Sea forgets her nature in the Aegyptians she exercised her nature 1. The cause of their destruction 2. The destruction it selfe Whereof the Aegyptians taking tryall why may not we passe through the Sea as well as they Why should it not give place to us as well as to them The Lord had hardened their hearts and they likewise went into the Sea Exod. 14.5 But what was the issue of it They were swallowed up by the Sea The waters turned backe on them they were all drowned not one escaped ut ne nuncius cladis domum reverteretur When the breath was out of their bodies the Sea cast up their carkasses againe and the Israelites saw them on the shoare wherby they might be the better perswaded they were dead and should trouble them no more Iosephus addeth that there fell raiâ—â— from heaven thundering and lightning The enemies of the Church may insult over it for a time as the Aegyptians made the Israelites their slaves and kept them in cruell bondage but at the lenght they shall drinke of the Cup of Gods wrath Iesabel was cast out of a window and eaten up with Dogs Herod was eaten up with wormes Sennacherib was slaine by his owne Sonnes The Aegyptians were overwhelmed in the red Sea Most of the Persecutors in Q. Maryes daies as Mr Fox reporteth came to a wretched and lamentable end Some ranne mad some stuncke above the ground while they were alive The rod may be aloft but it shall be hurled downe and cast into the fire Let this be our comfort we shall one day be conquerors over them all The Lord doth not onely meete with them but oftentimes in justice he serves them with the same sauce Iezabel spilt Naboths blood in the end her bloud was licked up with Dogs As Adonibezech had done unto 70. Kings so God rewarded him Iud. 1.7 The Aegyptians drowned the Children of Israel now they are drowned Some of the traytors that thought to have blowne us up with gun-powder were destroyed with gun-powder themselves Plutarke writeth of Hercules and Theseus that whom they sacrificed had sacrificed whom they hurled into the Sea had hurled into the Sea whom they thrust through with the Sword had thrust through with the Sword Let them take heed what tortures they put the godly unto the
of Iericho Ioshua was a type of our Saviour Christ. Iericho hath her name of Iareach the Moone Now the Moone in Scripture represents the world As Ioshua made Iericho to fall by trumpets of Rams hornes So Christ our spirituall Ioshua subdued the world by twelve men as by twelve trumpets but that is farre fetched even beyond the Moone The Apostle maketh choyse of this because Iericho stood in the entrance of the Land of Canaan now we may ex ungue leonem As their first victory came of faith so did all the rest by faith at the length they conquered the whole Land of Canaan Heere we have many instructions 1 Faith is the best weapon to goe to warre withall not Bils Bowes and Guns Swords and Daggers Muskets Pistols Cannons and Demi-Cannons strong Iron Engins to undermine and scall wals withall As Christ sayd of Mint Cummin and Annis these ought yee to have done but not to leave the weightier matters of the Law undone So these externall weapons are to be provided but the greatest of all is faith All these without faith can doe little good faith without all these can doe much good By faith Gideon with three thousand men overcame the Midianites by faith little David and unarmed too slew great Goliah that was well armed by faith Iehosaphat put three Nations to flight an exceeding great multitude that came against him by faith Ionathan and his Armourâ—bearer discomfited the Philistims and by faith the walls of Iericho fell downe What got us the victory in the yeere 88. when the invincible Navy of the Spanyards were on the Sea Their ships were as mountaines to our Molehils they in number exceeding us Surely it was the faith of diverse that made us so gloriously to triumph over them By faith one shall chase a thousand and an hundred put ten thousand to flight Therefore it were to be wished that when we are to fight in battell choyse might be made of honest Souldiers When a muster is made we chuse stout and valiant men expert Souldiers such as can handle a Sword or a Gunne well they bee good but Souldiers indued with faith are the best warriers As the heathen man sayd he had rather have one Vlysses then ten Aiaces so it were better for us to have one faithfull honest godly man in a Camp then ten Souldiers that can quaffe and swill sweare and swagger yea though they bee lusty men of body Why was Elias called the Charets and horsemen of Israel for his faith and prayers that hee made for Israel not in regard of any bodily strength If wee will be conquerers over our enemies let us pray to God for faith this will cast downe walls subvert Citties overthrow towers and make us famous conquerers 2 How meane soever the meanes be let us by faith depend on GOD. What were Rams hornes to blow downe the walls of Iericho withall what were pitchers and three hundred men to vanquish the Midianites what was a stone in it selfe against a great mighty Gyant that was armed from top to toe what was clay and spittle to open a blind mans eyes withall The power of God is seene in weakenesse Though the instruments bee weake Hee is strong that worketh by them What is Preaching if we looke on it with a carnall eye to cast downe the holds of sin to overthrow Satan to bring men to the kingdome of Heaven yea the foolishnesse of preaching too as the Apostle calleth it If our Preachers were flaunting oratours if their Sermons were such eloquent orations as Demosthenes's and Tullies it were something but shall a rude kinde of speaking accompanyed with the power of GODS Spirit save soules I verily because GOD hath appointed it and it pleaseth him to worke by it The breath of CHRISTS mouth overthrowes Antichrist and wee though silly weake men shall overcome immortall Divels wee shall bee more then Conquerers through Him that loved us 3 Walls as yee see are no strong munitions An horse sayes the Psalmist is a vaine thing so an high and mighty wall is a vaine thing unlesse GOD be the keeper of the wall The townes of the Canaanites were walled up to the Heavens yet they were made even with the earth The tower of Siloam fell Ierusalem as Iosephus writeth was compassed about with three walls A threefold thred is not easily broken much more a threefold wall Yet all these three walls were rased to the ground the Citty taken and the Iewes miserably slaine There bee some that make gold their hope and the wedge of gold their confidence and there be some that make walls their hope but they bee weake pillars to leane upon There bee two walls which wee may be bold to trust unto a good conscience and God Almighty hic murus aheneus esto nil conscire sibi They whose consciences doe not pricke them for sin may bee bold in the middest of all dangers even as bold as Lions as Salomon speakes and they that have bad consciences shall be afraid of their owne shadowes The other wall is God Almighty I will be unto thee sayes Hee to Ieremiah as a brazen wall against all thine enemies and the Lord as it is in Zechary will be as a wall of fire round about Ierusalem Let us not provoke GOD by our sinnes and wee shall bee safe within paper walls Let us exasperate him by our sinnes and walls of stone nay walls of Iron shall not defend us from our enemies The proverbe is that hunger breaketh through a stone wall but I am sure sin will breake through any wall As the moth eats the garment So sinne will eate through the strongest wall that is and call in our enemies after it Therefore if we will be secure in our houses Towns Citties and Castles let us be at peace with GOD and serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our lives It is sayd that Iericho was compassed about seven dayes Now one of those seven must be the Sabbath therefore some works might be done on their Sabbath day and so on the Lords day now Here we are to distinguish some are our own workes and some Gods works our owne workes are the workes of our calling and the workes of our Nature which are sinnes both these must cease on the Sabbath day wee may not goe to plow and Cart on that day much lesse may wee kill steale commit adultery bee drunken on that day But as for GODS workes they may bee done on that day and they are either extraordinary and immediately commanded by GODS owne voyce as this was the compassing of Iericho on the seventh day or mediately and ordinarily prescribed and set downe in the Word and they bee the workes of mercy Christ healed on the Iewes Sabbath day Hee defended His Disciples for rubbing the eares of Corne on that Sabbath day An Oxe or an Asse might be plucked out of a ditch on the Sabbath day Wee may visite the sicke
them into the lap of his mercy But what is repentance not a knock on the breast a sigh a sob a teare only but a changing of the minde a forsaking of sin and an imbracing of vertue declinare à malo facere bonum that is repentance He hath not repented of his drunkennesse that is sorry for it to day and goes to it againe to morrow he hath not repented of his uncleannesse that grieves for it a time and returnes with the Swine to the wallowing in the mire He that forsaketh his sin shall have mercy Rahab had beene an Harlot before her conversion but she was none afterwards if shee had continued an impure Harlot still the Holy Ghost would not have honoured her so highly as to put her in the Catalogue of them of whom our Saviour descended Such were some of you sayes S. Paul but ye are washed c. I was a persecutor I was a blasphemer sayes S. Paul but now I am none So a good Christian must say I was a ruffianly swearer but now I am none I use the Name of God with reverence in all my speeches I was a Thiefe secret and open too but I thanke God I am none now I would not defraud a man of a penny to my knowledge though I might get a world by it I was a covetous Miser glued to my wealth it went to my heart to part with a penny to any good use but now I can honour God willingly with my riches I was an adulterer I thought my selfe in heaven when I was with Whores and Harlots but now I thinke it to be another hell Happy are they that have beene harlots and now are none as Rahab was What became of this Harlot She perished not neither temporally nor eternally with the rest of Iericho which are branded with a marke of disobedience They would not obey God they stood out with him at the staves end would not yeeld themselves to the Israelites as God had appointed Therefore they were all put to the sword Rahab in faith obeyed the wil of God submitted her self to him therfore she perished not in the common destruction of the City the Lord knows how to deliver the righteous and to reserve the wicked to the day of wrath The world was drowned but Noah was saved the Sodomites were destroyed but Lot was preserved all Iericho went to the pot but Rahab perished not with them Thus graciously dealt the Lord with his children But was Rahab alone preserved No verily but all that were in the house with her her father kinsfolke c. What had they all faith as well as she that they perished not That cannot be collected out of the Scripture Rahabs faith is commended not a word of theirs yet they were exempted from the temporall calamity for her sake The justmust live eternally by his own faith yet for outward externall blessings they may fare the better for the faithfuls sake Cursed Cham was saved from drowning for Noahs sake God blessed the house of the Egyptian for Iosephs sake All that were in the Ship though some prophane Mariners were in it were saved for S. Pauls sake Behold then what a blessed thing it is to be in the families of good Men and Women You may escape many fearefull calamities for their sakes GOD will not only extend his mercy to them but to all that be in their houshold whereas it is dangerous being with the wicked and irreligious S. Iohn would not goe into the Bath where Cerinthius was But why did they not put her to the sword as well as others what induced them to spare her Surely their owne Promise which they had given her ratified with an oath Ioshua had a speciall care of that Iosh. 6.22 Which may be a fruitfull caveat to us all to make conscience of our words and promises Promise is a debt and every honest man will have a care to pay his debts Though that be counted a ceremonie now a dayes yet the Israelites according to promise tooke Rahab set her safe out of the Citie before they slew the rest Regulus a Heathen man kept his word with his enemies though it cost him his life but we that be Christians will not keepe our words with our friends Especially if our promise bee bound with an oath as theirs was let not a world make us to breake it Iuramentum est res sacra Let not that be violated But must all oathes bee kept because Herod swore to give the Damosell whatsoever she asked did he well for his oaths sake to give her Iohn Baptists head No verily There be two that may be hindred by our keeping of our oathes God and our selves If we have sworne though it be to our own hindrance let us keepe it but if it be to GODS hinderance to the dishonour of God let us not keepe them Hast thou sworne in an anger never to come at such a Mans house be sorry for it Hast thou sworn in a fury to kil a man grieve for it and breake that oath But is it a lawfull thing which thou hast sworne tending to GOD's glory and the good of thy brethren Thou art now in an holy bond the breach whereof God will revenge Therefore looke to it let nothing cause thee to infringe thine oath Yet now adayes oathes are nothing men are become meere Atheists they think there is no God they may sweare for sweare abuse his Name at their pleasure tush God sees it not A monstrous height of impiety whereunto we are growen Words writings bonds oathes are nothing if there be no law to compell us to the keeping of them Hast thou sworne and that before a Iudge which is a certaine god on the earth to say the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth So God save thee by Iesus Christ discharge that oath with feare and reverence Have we in England taken the oath of allegiance to be true to the Kings Majestie his Crowne and Dignity not to conspire with the Pope or any forreigne Power against the flowrishing State of the Realme Let us keepe this oath not for feare but for conscience sake An oath is an edge-toole dally not with it GOD was revenged on the house of Saul because of the oath broken with the Gibeonites therefore the Israelites would not break their oath to Rahab they did not here pretend the Papists rule Fides non est servanda cum haeretico Rahab is a Cananite therefore let us not keepe our oath with her The cause of her preservation was the peaceable entertaining of the Spies which was a lively demonstration of her faith shee knew them to bee their enemies yet shee shutteth not the doores against them hence ye villaines ye come to espie the weaknesse of our Citie yee shall not set a foot into my house but readily and willingly she takes them in there she hides them from the cruelty of the King she conducts
of Gideon c. The time allotted to mee to write in would be too little if I should insist particularly in all the faithfull men and women that are in the history of the Bible Wherein the Apostle shewes himselfe a singular Rhetorician Tempus prius deficeret quà m oratio I have other weighty matters in hand Preaching Reading Conferring comforting of distressed soules I cannot spend my whole time in writing therefore I must needs abrupt my course and contract them in a narrow roome There bee three kinde of persons in this short enumeration Iudges Kings and Prophets The Iudges are foure He doth not heere observe ordinem temporis but as it seemeth dignitatis Barac was not so worthy a man as Gideon nor Iephte as Samson therefore they have the latter place though they were before in time There are 2. especiall things that commend the faith of Gideon the overthrow of superstition and the vanquishing of the enemies of Israel 1 In the night hee pulled downe the Altar of Baal and cut downe his grove whereupon hee was called Ierubbaal and for that hee was like to have beene torne in peeces by the people 2 By him the Midianites were put to flight which cruelly oppressed Israel they were as grassehoppers in multitude without number they were as the sand on the Sea shore Iudg. 7.12 Yet Gideon with three hundred men having no weapons but Trumpets in one hand and lamps in an other overcame them all this hee could never have done without faith In this Gideon there are 2. principall things worthy the observation 1 He was a man of no great account in the eye of the world a poore man by his owne confession Iudg. 6.15 and he was a threshing when the Angell appeared to him yet the Lord made him a thresher of the Midianites and a Iudge of Israel The Lord raiseth up the poore out of the dust and lifteth up the beggar from the dunghill to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the seate of glory Hee raysed poore Ioseph from the Prison and made him ruler of Egypt and he advanced poore Hester to be Queene in Vasti her roome Let not poore folkes be discouraged but depend upon GOD which can extoll them if it seeme good to him even in this world if not yet if they believe in Christ Hee will make them heyres of His Kingdome in the world to come 2 Though he be heere extolled for his faith yet his faith at the first was marvellous weake and staggering GODS bare word will not serve the turne he must have three signes for the confirmation of him Neither were they sufficient hee must have a certainty of the victory the night before from the mouth of the enemies themselves Thus at the length with much adoe he sets on them being haled to it yet this faith of his is not onely allowed but commended too Even our weake workes so as they be sincere are acceptable to God The second is Barac His faith likewise was not very strong hee would not enter upon the worke without a woman he would not set a foote out of the doores without Deborah therefore the honour of the victory redounded upon Iael Yet in confidence of Gods protection he went forth encountred with Sisera's Army and overthrew it This was the worke of faith As also that afterwards hee tooke no praise to himselfe but adscribed the glory of the victory to God alone whereupon a song of thanksgiving to God was made by Him and Deborah Samson Sundry things are remarkeable in him 1 His birth was extraordinary his mother being barren and it was foretold by God with an Argument that hee should bee some rare and singular man 2. By Gods speciall providence he was an avenger of the Israelites on the Philistims 3. His workes were wonderfull surpassing the strength of Nature and were done by the hand of God Himselfe In all of them it is said the Spirit of the Lord came on him then he did this or that He rent a Lion in pieces having nothing in his hand with the Iaw bone of an Asse he slew a thousand Philistims hee brake the cords asunder as if they had beene threds hee carried away the gates and bars of the Citty Azzah on his shoulders Achilles Hebraeorum 4. He was a Nazarite in speciall manner dedicated to God and in many things hee was a type of our Saviour Christ. There is one onely Spunge which may seeme to wipe him out of the Catalogue of the faithfull hee killed his owne selfe yet even that also proceeded from faith as Saint August well defendeth it de civit dei lib. 1. cap. 21. cont secundam epist. Gaudentii cap. 23. As Abrahams killing of Isaac was obedientia because GOD commanded it So it had beene dementia if that Commandement had been wanting The like may bee affirmed of this Samson had beene a mad man if hee had done it without a warrant from God but because hee had a commission from God to doe it therefore it was of faith Spiritus latenter hoc jusserat as Aug. speaketh 1 Hee doth it not rashly but with prayer that prayer came from faith and God heard it 2. God Himselfe did strengthen him to that businesse 3. He did it in the execution of his calling hee was ordained of God to avenge Israel on the Philistims At this time he was a Prisoner and could not goe abroade to doe it therefore by the instinct and motion of Gods Spirit he doth it within the house he puls downe the house upon himselfe and upon them all being willing to lay downe his life for the people of GOD as if a Souldier for the safety of his Country should dye in the middest of his enemies A worthy and valiant man but this must bee no president for us Iephte It may seeme strange that he should come into this famous Calender of most holy and renowned men which sacrificed his onely daughter The most ancient Rabbins the Chalde paraphraste Iosephus Saint Ambr. Saint August Saint Ierome are of this opinion and it is generally received of all be it that he did so in a blind zeale yet the Holy Ghost heere commends his faith not every action that he did Neverthelesse it may be collected by probable arguments out of the word of God that he did not sacrifice his daughter which is also the opinion of some late writers and by name of Vatablus and Tremellius besides some Rabbins and some Schoolemen 1 It is not like that a man enlightned with the knowledge of God and endued with a lively faith should commit so grosse so unnaturall a fact as nature it selfe abhorreth 2 The conjunction Vau is not onely a copulative but often times a disjunctive with the Hebrewes The thing that first meeteth me when I come home shall be the Lords or I will offer it for a burnt offering that is if it be a thing which I may lawfully offer Iudg. 11.31
Children losse of goods and of life for the unspeakeable joy set before us Such joyes as neither eye hath seene nor eare heard neither ever entred into the heart of man to conceive Here our Saviour walked from towne to towne preaching and working miracles he sate weary on the well of Samaria but now he sits at the right hand of God Which is a signe of rest and of his Majesty Iudges sit Kings sit And wee shall one day sit in heaven with him that where I am they also may be Ioh. 17.24 We shall be in the same pallace of heaven with him though not at the right hand of God with him The Noble men and Courtiers are in the Court though they bee not so neere the King as the Kings Son is we shall be with the Lamb arayed in white robes having palmes in our hands and Crownes on our heads c. Christ endured much sorrow but now he hath much glory so shall it be with us ye heard of the patience of Iob and what end the Lord made Affliction is sowre but the end is sweete we have a tragedy in this world but wee shall have a Comedy in the world to come Therefore let us run with patience and joy There be two races the Devills and Gods as there be two wayes the broad and narrow if we run the devils race in pride covetousnesse drunkennes uncleannesse the end of it will be wofull wee shall bee tormented with the Devill and his Angels for ever but if we run the race of God looking to Iesus the author and finisher of our faith the end shall be glorious and comfortable Therefore let us all runne this race VERSE 3. NOw followes the applying of the example Where 1. What we are to consider in Christ. 2. To what end the matter of the consideration and the end The thing to bee considered in Christ is his patient bearing of evill tongues Where 1. His fortitude in bearing 2. What it was 3. How great 4. Of whom 5. Against whom Consider him I need not name him he hath beene pointed out to you with the finger already He might have called for fire from heaven to consume them hee might have had many legions of Angels to destroy them hee might have made their tongues to rot or swell in their heads while they were a speaking yet he endured them and went away Such Yours is nothing to it such an unmatchable contradiction the like is not to be found in the world againe Such contradiction in word and deed too Luk. 2.34 Acts 28.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Against himselfe The end least yee bee wearyed as travellours in their journey And faynt and loosed in your mindes as they be whose joynts are loosed and so fall downe Never was there any so ill spoken of so much spoken against that so little deserved it as our Saviour Christ. Such as never was heard of neither can enter into the heart of man no griefe is like to my griefe sayes the Church Lam. 1.12 So no contradiction is like to Christs contradiction 1. If wee respect the opprobrious speeches wherewith they laded him all that could be devised they upbraided him with his Father a Carpenter by his brethren and sisters by his Country a Galilean no good thing can come out of it never a good bird in that nest That was one of the least they cast aspersions on his life a bibber of wine a friend of Publicans and sinners a Samaritane one that had a Divell a Magitian that wrought by the Devill a coosener a deceiver Matth. 27.63 a seditious man a perverter of the people a rebell that denyed to pay tribute to Caesar a mad man Mark 3.21 a Sabbath breaker because he healed on the Sabbath day a blasphemer that intituled himselfe the Son of God All that could be imagined Luk. 2.34 2. If wee respect the manner how they reviled him with mockes taunts nodding of the head spitting on him They blindfolded him they smote him and then they said prophesie ô Christ who it is that smiteth thee The manner was most ignominious 3. If we respect the generality of the persons that spake against him All of all degrees did whet their tongues against him Herod Pilat the Pharisees the Sadduces the rulers of the Church his kinsemen Ioh. 7.3 The Thieves that were crucified with him both at the first though one repented the Souldiers the skumme of the Country The whole people cryed with one voyce away with him no King but Caesar. 4. What was hee against whom they threw the dirt of these vile and malignant speeches Separate from sinners in whom the most sharpe sighted Eagle of them all could not finde one spot of sinne Which of you can rebuke mee of sinne Hee did good to the whole Country healed all diseases for nothing hee preached the glad tydings of the Gospell yet thus they rewarded him He is the Butt at which they shoote their poysonfull arrowes Consider him David is worthy the considering how patiently did hee beate Shimei hee shewed himselfe more valiant in that sayes St. Chrysostome then in cutting off Goliahs Head But that is nothing to this he bore one Shimei Christ bore many Shimeis David was a sinner Christ was none yet he endured the speaking against of sinners Let us consider him Let him be in the mindes and memories of us all when wee are ill spoken of let us consider Christ. It was hard to be endured yet he endured it Neither was it patience perforce he might have curbed them if he had listed he might have caused their tongues to have beene eaten up with wormes as Nestorius was Hee might have made them to drop out of their heads hee might have called for a thunderbolt from heaven to strike them starke dead he could have made the earth to have opened her mouth and swallowed them up quicke as he did Core that spake against Moses yet he would not he endured all We thinke much to bee ill spoken of and I pray you what are we in comparison of Christ Was the Creator ill spoken of and shall the Creatures stomacke it did the Potter endure ill speeches and shall not the Pots did hee that knew no sinne and shall not we that are full of sinne did the LORD and Master and shall not wee the servants What are wee greater than Christ my Lord Ioab said Vriah lyes abroad in the field and shall I goe to my house So the Lord Christ passed the pikes of ill tongues and shall we think to be freed from them There bee three things that may comfort us against evill tongues 1. The consideration of Gods providence in all things God carries a stroake in it It is the Lord said Eli let him doe what seemeth him good It may bee God hath bidden him to curse David said that regall Prophet that stayed his hand their tongues move against us but it may bee God moves us or suffers it so to be
profit of affliction is so great lift up the hands Manus sunt organa organorum they that be faint and of a feeble courage hang down their hands and have weake knees The knees sustaine the weight of the body he would have them to take heart to them to lift up their hands and to strengthen their knees that they may run the race set before them Runners stretch out their hands legs and knees too So must wee in this spirituall race VERSE 13. STagger not but goe firmely like stoute men make straight steps goe not awry rectos gressus facimus rectè credendo confitendo patiendo Now yee halt but ye are in the way if yee looke not to it ye may be carryed quite out of the way There is triplex obliquitas In intellectu affectu actione The people in Elias time halted betweene two opinions 1 Reg. 18.2 So some of the Hebrewes began to halt betweene two Religions Iudaisme and Christianisme The false Apostles and persecuting Iewes made them as it were to halt The ceremoniall law the Temple are of Gods institution shall we forsake them and believe in Christ crucified they that bee Christians are hated of all the world spoyled of their goods and lives too Wee will pause a little on the matter wee will consider with our selves whether it were best for us to be Christians or not This halting hee would have removed and wishes them to make straight steps to goe on manfully in the profession of the Gospell that no afflictions make them to halt As for us GOD be thanked for it we live not in the time of persecution as the Hebrewes did wee are not spoiled of our goods cast into prison constrained to flye our native Country carryed to the stake to be burnt for the name of CHRIST we have a Vertuous and Religious King that is a nursing Father to the Church yet the chastisements of the Lord are ryfe among us because wee are not bastards but Sonnes When the first borne were destroyed in Aegypt there was not one house of the Aegyptians but one dead in it There is scant one house among us but there is one sicke or afflicted in it A man can travell almost into no Country but hee shall finde a number sicke sometimes the man and Wife Children and servants downe at once Neither are they of the worser sort drunkards adulterers atheists c. but many of the better sort good professours sober godly and religious men that are thus visited Our heavenly father sees something amisse among us which causeth him to send forth his rods into so many places The Church of Corinth was an excellent Church yet St. Paul sayes for this cause namely a negligent and disorderly receiving of the Lords Supper many are weake sicke and sleepe among you The Lord sees us to bee rocked asleepe in security to bee negligent in prayer reading of Scripture comming to Church he sees the heavenly Manna of his Word the food of our soules to be loathed in all places men waxe too nise and dainty in hearing he sees the Sacraments not to be regarded men make small reckoning of these seales of faith For these causes many are weake and sicke among us yet let us not faint under these afflictions Let us lift up our hands that hang downe c. Let us consider who it is that striketh us it is the LORD said Eli c. It is not an unlucky conjunction of Planets they be not the dogge dayes which are the cause of these diseases they are not simply to be imputed to the weather or the time of the yeere It is the Lord that smiteth us and let him doe what seemeth him good Hee is our loving and mercifull Father in Christ Iesus hee will lay no more on us then hee will enable us to beare to our everlasting comfort in the end We are chastned by the Lord that wee should not bee condemned with the world Hee suffers the wicked oftentimes to live in jollity the rod of God is not upon them they are not in trouble as other men but hee Schooles his owne Children they shall seldome bee without some affliction or other least they should bee drowned in the pleasures of the world Therefore let us beare the chastisements of the LORD patiently for a short time in this life which is but a spanne long that wee may live with our heavenly Father in the life to come Hitherto he hath given a precept touching our selves how we our selves are with patience to runne the race set before us quietly enduring such chastisements as our father imposeth Now hee doth further enjoyne us to bee as trumpets to waken others to it that they may run together with us in the race of Christianity Where 1. An admonition 2. A reason for the enforcing of it Verse 18. In the admonition 1. A generall propounding of it Verse 14. 2. A particular unfolding of it In the generall propounding of it 1. The vertues commended to us peace and holinesse Then the reason for the enforcing of them of the latter especially VERSE 14. HE doth not say embrace peace when it comes to you and offers her selfe to you but though she runne away follow her lay hold on her and bring her whether she will or no. We must seeke peace instanter follow it generaliter with all prudenter in holinesse Not with some but all not with your friends alone but with your enemies too not only with them of the same Religion but with those that be of another Religion Bee at peace with their persons though not with their vices bee at peace with all what in thee lieth especially holinesse that is of absolute necessity bee not so greedy of peace that yee should forget holinesse holinesse of soule and body 1 Thes. 4.3 2 Cor. 7.1 Hereunto he inviteth us by the danger of the want of it without which no man be he never so wise learned honourable though he be a King he cannot be saved without holinesse shall see the Lord in his blessed and glorious kingdome in the life to come as a Citizen of the same kingdome Our Saviour was at peace with the Pharisees hee went to many of their houses to dinner hee was at peace with Caesar though he were a persecutor of the Church and payd tribute to him and wee may be at peace with all men throughout the wide compasse of the world with Atheists drunkards adulterers c. 1 Cor. 5.10 Yet here two cautions are to be observed 1. Wee must distinguish betweene peace and familiarity wee may bee at a generall peace even with the enemies of God but wee must not bee familiar with them There is danger in that All our delight must be on the Saints that be on the earth they must be our familiars 2. Wee may bee at peace with the persons of all but with the vices of none Bee at peace with a drunkard but not with his drunkennesse reprove that
shew thy dislike of that But we are so far from being at peace with all as that wee are not at peace with our neighbours with them that dwell in the same towne and professe the same Religion with us there is heart burning envy and malice strifes and contentions even among us nay some are so farre from being at peace with all men as that they are at peace with no man like Ishmael whose hand was against every man Wee are so farre from following of peace that wee will not accept of it when it is offered They seeke peace and we refuse it Such is our folly wee had rather be following the Lawyers to our cost and smart then to follow peace home to prevent Law Let us all bee followers of peace let us follow it let us seeke it by all meanes possible The hunter followes the deere though it run away so let us doe peace and lay hold on her whether shee will or no. Peace is a singular thing God is stiled the God of peace he is not called the God of faith c. 2. Mat. 5.9 he doth not say blessed are they that can talke gloriously of religion but blessed are the peace makers Why for they shall be called the Children of God They that be at peace are Gods Children they that live in strifes and contention are the Devils Children The envious man sowed tares hee it is that soweth the tares of discord and dissention 3. Wee are members one of another and shall we be at warre Ioseph would not have his brethren to fall out by the way We are brethren and have one elder brother which is Iesus Christ shall we fall out one with another and that upon every trifling occasion It is a wonder to see what jarres there are betweene the professours of the Gospell betweene neighbour and neighbour scant two in a towne that love heartily and sincerely There be two especiall things that hinder peace pride and covetousnesse Prov. 13.10 Pride is the Nurse of contention There is I proud and Thou proud I stout and Thou stout none will bend none will yeeld as Abraham did though he were better than us every kinde of way The second is Covetousnesse We are so much wedded to the world the valour of an halfe penny will make us to contend Why rather suffer yee not wrong If every man were content to put up a little wrong what peace would there be in the Towne how should it flourish to the credit of the Gospell and comfort of us all The second vertue is holinesse It might be objected if we follow peace with all men then we must bid holinesse adieu For some will not be at peace with us if we be holy I but if peace cannot be joyned with holinesse away with it doe not so follow peace as that ye should let holinesse goe Above all things lay hold on holinesse Apoc. 1.7 They shall see him when he comes to judgement but they shall not see him in his kingdome Or if they see him it shall be afar off as the rich man in hell saw Lazarus they shall not be partakers of his joy and glory Without learning without variety of tongues without riches honour beauty men may see the Lord but without holinesse none shall see him By nature we are all unholy comming of unholy parents borne and conceived in sin but we must be holy before we can goe to Heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 Be ye holy as I am holy The kingdome of heaven is called the holy Ierusalem No uncleane or unholy thing can enter into it The Angels for their unholinesse were cast out of Heaven and shall we thinke that GOD will take unholy men into heaven A great number scoffe at holinesse O yonder goes an holy man Indeed if he be a whited Tombe and a painted Sepulchre whose holinesse for the most part consisteth in the laying open the unholinesse of others he is worthy to be despised But except we be all holy we shall never see heaven Let us be holy first in heart then in our eyes tongues hands feet and all the members of our body being truly holy we shall see the Lord to our eternall comfort Perfectly holy we cannot be in this world there will alwayes be some drosse cleaving to the best golden Candlesticke but let us be sincerely holy and we shall triumph with Christ for ever VERSE 15. THese two are particularly unfolded 1. Peace then holinesse Verse 16. For the preservation of peace they must take heed there be no Apostats nor backsliders among them Apostasie from true religion will breake the bond of Christian peace 1 A Caveat for the performing of it 2. A meanes for the fulfilling of it Watching one over another playing the Bishops and Overseers one of another Not 1 Pet. 4.15 busie-bodies in other mens matters Not onely that your selves fall not away but as much as lyeth in you that there be not one Apostata in the whole Church It is a metaphor from Travellours that lagge behinde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saint Chrysostome By the grace of God in this place is not meant the everlasting love and favour of GOD but the Doctrine of the Gospell which he of his grace and goodnesse offereth to us 2 Cor. 6.1 Let none revolt from the truth of the Gospell but Continue in the grace of GOD. As a remedy for the effecting of it let no root of bitternesse c. Deut. 29.18 Any bitter root of Heresie of false and erroneous Doctrine as appeareth in Deut. Besides that any bitter rootes of malice and envie pride and ambition covetousnesse c. All these will breed strifes and quarrells among you therefore let them not spring up beate them downe so soone as they arise He perswades them to keepe them from springing up by two pernicious effects the one hath relation to themselves the other to others Trouble you as a multitude running upon you And by this meanes many shall be defiled for whose perdition you must answer One scabbed Sheepe infects an whole flocke 2 Tim. 2.17 1 Cor. 5.6 Iudas having fallen away from Christ came howling to the Pharisees and said I have sinned in betraying innocent bloud What is that to us say they looke thou to that So though some round about us fall from the Gospell to Popery Atheisme Brownisme it never toucheth us we are ready to say What is that to us am I my brothers keeper I verily according to our place and ability Let every one of us in that place wherin God hath set us take heed that no man fall away from the grace of God Let us all as much as lyes in us keepe them from falling especially let Pastors looke to their sheepe and Householders to them of their owne houses If a fayre and beautifull Apple fall from thy Tree thou art somewhat grieved at it and shall it not grieve us to see Trees fall out of Gods Orchard Sinne as ye see is a
to put his money in O spare my Idoll sayes Idolater O spare my money sayes the covetous man my backe and belly shall bee pinched ere I will lay out my money an Idoll is the Idolaters Master Baal of Bagnal dominari so money is the covetous mans master therefore let covetousnesse bee abhorred by us all Wee are in the world but we are not of the world we are men of another world Citizens of heaven therefore let us not be drowned in the world But alas covetousnes spreads her selfe far and wide the world eats up the Word we are all for this world nothing in a manner for the world to come Our whole conversation is stained with covetousnesse A remedy against it is a contented minde And be content with such things as you have with those things that be present As for that which is past it cannot be recovered it is a folly to grieve for it as for that which is to come it is uncertaine uncertaine whether wee shal get it how long we shal keep it therfore be content with that c. The cause of covetousnesse is a discontented minde None is content with that which hee hath If hee have an hundred pounds hee would have two If two hundred then five hundred If five hundred then a thousand If a thousand then ten thousand c. and so ininfinitum there is no hoe no stay If a man have one house he would have another If two or three then an whole Towne If one Towne then many Nay an whole Country If hee be a Gentleman he would be a Knight a Lord c. Nay if he have one kingdome he must have many If he have the whole world he will dig for more as Alexander did No man is content with his estate Hence ariseth covetousnesse in us all How meane soever our condition be let us be content with it Wee are worthy of nothing not of a drop of drinke of a morsell of bread or of a ragge to cover us withall If we have never so little let us be thankefull to GOD for it What if thou haddest never so much thou canst carry nothing away with thee but a winding sheer or a coffin therefore let us rest contented with that portion GOD allotteth to us Esau could say I have enough none of us can say so wee are worse then Esau. Let us prayse GOD for the meanest estate and referre our selves to His wisedome and goodnesse Acts 2.46 The reasons are two the one taken from Gods part the other from our part Ipse dixit the Lord the high and eternall God Ipse dixit was a sufficient proofe with the Pythagoreans and shall it not bee with Christians If God hath sayd it let us require no more This was spoken to Iosua but in him to us all That which was spoken to the Captaine of the people was spoken to the whole people and so consequently to the whole Church in all ages Whatsoever things are written are for our learning God did not forsake Iosua He alwayes ministred to all his necessities He stood by him in all battels He protected him from all enemies So He will not forsake us What makes a man covetous greedy of the world but a feare that God will not provide for him Why He hath sayed He will not forsake us therefore let us believe Him Though all friends faile fathers and mothers forsake us yet then God will take us up Let Him bee our pillar for us to leane upon He will feede us with foode convenient and of the hidden Manna c. He gave Iosua not onely things necessary but many glorious and honourable victories and shall he not give us that which is requisite He can doe it the earth is His and the fullnesse thereof He will doe it we are as the apple of his eye Will that childe macerate himselfe with care that hath a rich and loving father to provide for him God pittieth us more than any father can doe his childe therefore let us not distrust God yesterday and to day the same for ever If he provided for Iosua he will also provide for us God may withdraw himselfe for a season yet he will never forsake us The Sun may be hid under a cloud yet the Sun is still so God may hide himselfe from us for a time yet he hath a care of us and will never forsake us He seemed to have forsaken the widdow of Sarepta when having but a little meale in a barrell she was going out for a few sticks to kindle a fire to make a cake for her son and herselfe and so to dye yet he did not forsake her the meale held out all the time of the famine Hee seemed to have forsaken Elias when hee sate under a tree fainting yet he did not forsake him He commanded an Angell to feed him He seemed to have forsaken Lazarus when he could not get crumbes yet he did not utterly forsake him hee tooke him into heaven to himselfe and the Anqels carried his soule thither God may suffer us to bee brought to a low ebbe yet hee will not forsake us He will stirre up one or other to relieve us if men will not doe it Hee will cause beasts and unreasonable creatures to doe it At the lest he will take us into that place where we shall never hunger nor thirst any more I never saw the righteous forsaken We may see the righteous left for a time but never forsaken of the LORD therefore let us not be covetously minded but depend upon God VERSE 6. 1 THe foundation whereon our faith is built 2. A couragious speech for the demonstration of our faith Having GODS promise we may be bold to build upon it So that we may boldly say with the Prophet David I will not feare what man can doe unto me No nor the Divell that envious man Wee are too much afrayd of men Isa. 51.12 when Gehazi saw the Host of the Aramites hee cryed alas what shall wee doe When King Herod frowned on them of Tyrus and Sidon they quaked and sought his favour Achaz Isa. 7.2 At this day if there be a great man in the Country that sets himselfe against us that threatens to breake our backs wee are in a woefull case wee know not what to doe If a rich man in the Towne be our enemy that hath threatned to fit on our skirts and to drive us out of the Towne we are mightily afrayd there is no heart in us Against this fleshly and ungodly feare let us oppose this buckler the Lord is my helper Such a one hath threatned to beggar me to make me not worth a groate feare him not God sends a curst Cow short hornes Hee hath a thousand wayes to curb him If God be on our side who can bee against us What comparison between God and man God can take the breath out of his nostrils in the twinckling of an eye He can overcome
one or other every day London Yorke c. are no Cities to continue in Many are taken away daily and GOD knowes when our turne shall be We must out of our Houses Townes Cities we cannot continue here long therefore let us goe out before in affection that when death comes we may willingly goe from all Yet a wonder it is to see how men dreame of a contiuance here and lay up goods for many yeeres as that rich man did and yet this night thy soule may be taken from thee O consider ye have no continuing here Many Townes-men many of thy neighbours be gone and thou must goe too thou knowest not how quickly therefore think upon that Citie which continues for ever Here we have none but seeke one it will not be gotten without seeking Seek the kingdome of God seek the things that be above Seeke it by prayer fasting reading of Scriptures heavenly meditations c. We are like Esops dog that snapt at the shadow in the water and let the shoulder of mutton goe that was in his mouth wee looke for shadowes silver and gold sheepe and oxen and let the kingdome of heaven goe which is the substance of all It doth not appeare by us that we seeke for any City to come we seeke to seate our selves to establish our dwellings here we care not in a manner for the life to come VERSE 15. THE second Vse is the Oblation of Sacrifices 1. of prayse 2. of beneficence 1. the Precept 2. the Exposition of it In the Precept these Circumstances by whom what when to whom wee must offer By Christ. Ioh. 16.23 1 Pet. 2.5 Apoc. 8.3 The Sacrifice .i. Spirituall 1 Pet. 2.5 of praise in it is included petition too The fruit alluding to the first fruits in the law The Rhemists interpret it the host of prayse .i. the Body of Christ in the Eucharist which the Fathers call the Sacrifice of prayse But then every Christian should be a Priest for all must offer this Sacrifice of praise This say they is the fruit of the Priests lips because by vertue of those words that come out of his lips the host is made When must wee offer continually In adversitie in sickenesse in death in prison as Paul and Silas did To whom God is the Fountaine of all good things Iac. 1.17 Therefore hee alone is to bee praysed To his Name .i. to the Glory of his Name Bellar. confesses that a Sacrifice belongs onely to God Infinite bee the occasions that may induce us to the offering of this Sacrifice Let us prayse God for our Creation after his owne Image in making us Lords over all his creatures for the goodly house and furniture of the world which in mercie hee hath provided for us the Sun Moone and Stars birds of the ayre fishes of the sea beasts of the field all are for us Let us praise him for our foode and sustenance How many creatures dye for us and yet wee are more worthy to dye then they Let us praise him especially for his holy Word the silver trumpet to call us to Heaven for our Sanctification by his Spirit Chiefely for our Redemption by Iesus Christ. If hee had not beene borne and dyed for us it had beene better for us wee had never beene borne Therefore let us praise God continually for him Let us praise him for our peace that there bee no warres in England no leading into captivitie no complaining in our streets Let us praise him for our health What a number bee sicke and wee are whole nay let us praise him for his fatherly castigations in correcting us in this world that wee should not be condemned in the world to come Thus did Iob Blessed bee the Name of the Lord. Wee can never want matter of praising of God yet this Sacrifice that ought alwayes to bee offered is seldome offered It may be we will praise God when wee come to Church with the Congregation but little enough at other times Praise yee him Sun and Moone sayes the Psalmist Frost and snow c. The very insensible creatures praise God in their kinde and wee that are endewed with sense knowledge and understanding praise him not The birds of the ayre are chirping betimes in the Summer mornings singing cheerefully to their Creatour when wee lye drowsing on our beds Paul and Silas when they were in prison at mid-night sang and gave thankes and shall not wee that have our libertie Let us stirre up our selves more and more to this dutie As his mercies never cease so let us never cease praising of him Worthy is the Lord from whom wee receive all good things for Soule and body for this life and that which is to come to receive all Honour and Glory c. VERSE 16. 1. THE Precept then the Reason Doe good to all chiefely to them of the houshold of Faith Gal. 6.10 and to communicate wee are not to keepe all to ourselves And forget not wee are ready to forget that With such as these be and with these too Phil. 4.18 Is well pleased Promeretur Meliùs est ut nos reprehendant Grammatici quà m non intelligant populi sayes Bellar. I but Divines will reprehend them nay GOD will reprehend them they breake Priscians head and Pauls too That is all one say the Iesuits If GOD bee pleased with good workes then they bee meritorious I GOD is pleased with the Saints in Heaven yet they doe not merit for when they have all joyes there remaines nothing for them to merit A number there bee that labour to gather goods but they doe no good with them Many a man of small abilitie doth more good in a Towne then some men of great wealth in the Towne Wee have not our goods for our selves alone no man liveth to himselfe nor dyeth to himselfe Yet now men are good for none but for themselves Thou gatherest for thy wife and children so doe the heathen so doe bruit beasts The birds build nests for their yong ones and an hen scrapeth for her chickens If thou beest a Christian thou must doe more good then so As thou art full of goods so thou must bee full of good workes as Dorcas was cloath the naked feed the hungry comfort the comfortles be a father to the fatherles an husband to the widdowes give to the Schooles of learning for the continuance of the ministerie and preaching of the Word doe good one way or other in the Towne and Countrie where thou dwellest If thou canst not doe good with thy purse doe good with thy tongue by exhorting others provoking them to love and good workes every way let us doe good especially with the goods that GOD hath lent us Let us shew our selves good stewards of them It is a more blessed thing to give then to take yet wee are all of the taking hand none of the giving Make yee friends of this unrighteous mammon If yee keepe all to your selves and doe
no good with it you make your riches your enemies they will condemne you at the latter day If yee doe good with them you make them your friends and these good workes of yours will follow you at your dying day Yet some are so farre from doing of good that they doe hurt by secret counsell and perswasion Many are like rotten trees that doe no good till they dye they yeeld nor fruit while they stand when they bee cut downe they make a good fire to warme many withall So it may be there is good cheere at a rich mans buryall a dole then to refresh the poore withall that did little good while hee was alive Let us remember this Lesson to doe good and to distribute God is well pleased with such Sacrifices hee is so well pleased with them that hee will give us a Kingdome for them in the life to come Come yee blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome c. when I was hungry c. Therefore inherit the Kingdome prepared for you VERSE 17. AS they must doe good to all so especially to the Ministers that have the spirituall rule and government of them 1. How they must behave themselves to all in generall 2. what they must doe for him in speciall In the former the duties prescribed and certaine reasons for the enforcing of them The duties are Obedience and Submission It cannot bee denyed but that all of what condition soever must submit themselves to the ministerie of the word yea Kings Princes and Emperours because it is Gods Ordinance and in so doing they submit themselves to GOD which is no disparagement to the greatest of them all Yet touching matters of externall politie in the Church and Common-wealth all on the other side must bee subject to Kings and Princes they may prescribe constitutions even of Religion agreeable to the Law of GOD to Ministers and they must obey them Let every Soule bee subject to the Higher Powers Yet in the Essentiall points of the ministery all must subject themselves to the Rulers of the Church For a more full unfolding of the matter the duties we owe to these Spirituall Fathers are foure 1. Reverence in regard of their Office Alexander reverenced Iaddus Herod Iohn the Baptist. Obadiah called Elias Lord. My father said Iohash to Elisha If wee reverence them not the Word will not have so free a passage among us They that use their Pastours unreverently sin against God 2. Love Have them in exceeding love for their workes sake It is the best worke in the world the Saving of your Soules therefore love them for it You love the Fathers of your bodies that brought you into the world and will yee not love them that beget you with the Word of truth and bring you to a Kingdome Obad. ult 3. Obedience to their doctrine exhortations and admonitions Herod observed Iohn Baptist and did many things You will obey the prescript of the Physition for the health of your bodies though it be a bitter potion you take it well at his hands and will you not obey them that give you counsell for your soules though their reproofes be bitter their rebukes sharpe Tit. 1.13 as the qualitie of the sin requires yet accept of it if they tell you and that in love of your covetousnesse drunkennesse pride malice obey them in the reformation of those vices 4. Is Maintenance All Rulers must be maintained The King hath maintenance due from the people and so must the Minister You receive spirituall things from them and is it much if ye give them carnall They that served at the Altar lived on the Altar and shall not they that preach the Gospell live on the Gospell If the Preachers would preach to us and take nothing wee would like them well but wee grudge at their maintenance an Argument that wee feele not the sweetnesse of the Word of GOD. The Galathians would have plucked out their eyes to doe Paul good withall Wee thinke much to pull money out of our purses to doe him good withall In the feare of GOD if yee be good and religious people discharge the duties that GOD requireth to them that have the Spirituall government and oversight of you Why there bee two reasons to excite us to it the one taken from the matter of their worke the other from the manner of their working They are your watchmen therefore submit your selves to them love them regard them Not over your goods and bodies as the Magistrate is but over your Soules which are more precious not as the fowler watcheth for the bird to catch it and kill it but they watch for the preservation and eternall Salvation of your soules therefore submit your selves to them All Ministers have Curam Animarum none can bee a Minister without that charge Your Soules are subject to many enemies there bee innumerable devils that seeke to carry away your Soules As the henne watches for the chickens against the kite so doe they for you against the devill There be sundry Heretiques that go about to infect your Soules with the poyson of false doctrine Papists Anabaptists Schismatiques Priests and Iesuites Arrians Nestorians c. The Ministers watch for you against them There be sectaries that for small matters would draw you from the Church there be many dangerous sinnes that are ready to cut the throate of your Soules covetousnesse pride ignorance c. they keepe a watch over you and labour to bring you out of those sinnes Therefore esteeme highly of them make much of these watchmen This is illustrated by a spurre that pricks them to this watching they know they must be countable for your Soules therefore they watch over them Iacob gave account to Laban of every sheepe he had if any were lost or torne by the wild beasts hee required it at his hands hee made it good so wee must give an account to IESUS CHRIST the great Shepheard of every sheepe in our fold This makes us to watch carefully over your Soules Some are to give a single account We must all give account of our Stewardship as private persons for themselves alone some a double accompt as Magistrates Masters Fathers Ministers therefore wee had neede to looke to it to cast over our Bookes betimes in this life that our accompts may be joyfull in the life to come That wee may say Here am I and the children that thou hast given mee Here am I Lord IESU and the sheepe that thou hast given mee Suffer us to meddle with you to reprehend that which is amisse in you for we must give an accompt for you Therefore we cannot let you alone wee cannot nay wee must not permit you to sleepe in your sinnes wee must lift up our voices as trumpets to waken you because wee are to give accompt for you The second Reason is taken from the manner of their working they would gladly doe their worke with joy they would watch over you with
house and Temple Remember that our God is a God of peace let us be peaceable Wee have had the Title now to the effect the raising up of Christ from the dead elementia in collatione pacis potentia in suscitatione filij The party raised is set forth 1. By his Sovereignty 2. By his Name 3. By his Office For his Sovereignty He is our Lord. Ye call me Master and Lord. Not every one that sayeth to me Lord c. He created us He redeemed us He hath marryed us to Himselfe therefore we are to call Him Lord as Sarah did Abraham For His Name it is IESUS the onely SAVIOUR of the world There is no other name whereby wee can be saved but by the Name of IESUS Moses was the giver of the Law yet not he but Iosuah brought the people into Canaan So they be not the workes of the Law but Christ alone that carryes us into heaven the celestiall Canaan For His Office Hee is the Shepheard of the sheepe Cyrus my Shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where observe 1. What manner of Shepheard he is 2. How hee comes to bee our Shepheard If ye will know what manner of Shepheard he is he is a great one There be little Shepheards as the Rectours Curates of every Congregation but Hee is the great Shepheard 1. Great in the extent of the flocke the universall Shepheard of the whole Church throughout the world the Shepheard of Iewes and Gentiles so is none but he 2 Great in authority The sheepe are His Hee ownes them Simon feede my sheepe feede my lambes Peter as other Pastors feede them but the sheepe are Christs Iob had 7000. sheepe he had many Shepheards that kept them yet the sheepe were Iobs So Christ hath many thousands of sheepe in Christendome in the world Sundry Shepheards he places over them yet the sheepe are Christs not ours 3 Great in the charge which hee hath taken on him hee is the Shepheard of soule and body too the great Shepheard of our soules 1 Pet. 2. ult He hath care of body and soule too 4 Great in humility the King of Kings yet hee abased himselfe to be a Shepheard 5 Great in knowledge Iohn 10.3 6 Great in love and kindenesse Hee gave Himselfe for the sheepe 7 Great in power none can take them out of his hands All the Divells in hell all the wicked men on the earth cannot cozen him of one sheepe Be thankefull to God for this great Shepheard Of whom of the sheepe that is the righteous They are most fitly resembled to sheepe 1 Sheepe are humble Learne of Me I am humble and meeke 2 Sheepe are harmelesse be as innocent as Doves as harmelesse as sheepe 3 Sheepe are profitable for backe and belly 4 They are ruled by their Shepheard So whatsoever thou commandest us we will doe 5 Sheepe are lead into pastures and folds 6 They are obnoxious to many dangers to Wolves Briers Theives Dogges So many are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord delivers them out of all Happy are the sheepe that have such a Shepheard But how came He to be Shepheard Sayd the chiefe Captaine with a great summe of money obteined I this burgeship But it cost Christ a greater summe even His bloud whereby the everlasting covenant is confirmed Acts 20.28 The wine in the Lords Supper is a lively representation of this bloud The wine is red So was the bloud of CHRIST the wine is powred out into the cup So the bloud of CHRIST was powred forth for our sinnes The grapes are pressed before there is any wine So was CHRIST Wine comforts a man hee hath given him wine to make him a glad heart So the consideration of the bloud of Christ that was shed for the remission of our sins is a singular comfort to the soules of Christians By this bloud He came to be the Shepheard of the Church and this is that bloud that ratifies GODS everlasting Covenant The Covenant I am thy GOD and the GOD of thy seede is an everlasting Covenant Such as the man is such is his bond and word It is good dealing with honest men A man may be bold to build on their word And such as GOD is such is His Covenant an everlasting GOD and an everlasting Covenant of His Kingdome there shall bee no end and of His Covenant there shall be no end As He is our GOD now So he will be for ever Let this stay us up when we are ready to faint in all distresses This is that great Shepheard of the sheepe which GOD hath brought againe from the dead But was hee not able to bring himselfe from the dead Yes verily He raised up this Temple Himselfe He presented Himselfe alive Acts 1.3 Yet in respect of His humanity GOD is sayd to have brought Him from the dead which He did after a glorious manner the Angels waiting on the Sepulcher the earth trembling the graves opening sundry of the Saints rising with Him and appearing to many Our Saviour truely dyed on the Crosse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All the breath went out of His body it was wrapt up in linnen cloathes layed in the Sepulcher there it continued three dayes and nights yet God brought Him againe from the dead Hee was seene of His Apostles and others fourty dayes together they beheld the print of the nailes in His hands and feet they eat and dranke with Him and looked on Him when Hee went into Heaven Even so the same God shall bring us againe from the dead The Head is risen therefore the members shall rise the first fruits are in the barne of Heaven therefore we that are the second fruits shall be gathered thither The husband is in Heaven therefore the wife shall be in Heaven Where I am they also that believe in mee shall bee there Hee brought CHRIST from the dead the third day there was an extraordinary reason in that because His Sacred body might see no corruption Our bodies corrupted with sinne must lye putrifying in the earth till the day of Iudgement Adventus Domini clavis resurrectionis then wee shall meete CHRIST in the ayre and bee translated with Him into His Kingdome of glory Christs resurrection is a pledge of ours VERSE 21. WEE have heard of the person to whom he prayes now to the thing for which he prayes It is perfection in all good workes the which is first set downe then amplified It is comprised in these words make you perfect c. Hee doth not say in faith but in workes workes are a demonstration of faith shew me thy faith by thy workes Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Their righteousnesse was to say not to doe Matth. 23.3 ours must be to say and doe too else wee shall not set a foote into the Kingdome of heaven Not every one that sayeth unto mee Lord Lord c. Therefore
let us annexe workes to our faith The Lord makes us perfect in workes that our election may be sure He doth not pray to GOD to make them perfect in some good workes but in all As he sayd homo sum humani nihil à me alienum puto So let us say Christianus sum nullum Christianum opus à me alienum puto Herod did many things but because hee did not all he was not saved Heere some trees bring forth Peares some Plumbes some Apples some Almonds There is no tree that bringeth forth all fruit But every Christian must be as a tree planted by the rivers of waters that bringeth forth all fruit We must be ready for every good worke wee must have prayers and almes deedes zeale meekenesse humility patience we must abound in every good worke 3 He doth not say the Lord cause you to begin in every good worke but God perfect you c. We must labour to aspire to perfection daily more and more as Iac. 1.4 So let zeale patience c. Let every grace have his perfect worke Vsus promptos facit use makes perfectnesse scribendo disces scribere use thy selfe to writing and in the end thou shalt write well use legs and have legs so use thy selfe to good workes and be perfect in good workes Milo by using to carry a Calfe when it was young did beare it when it was old So let us exercise ourselves in good workes from our youth as the young man sayes at the length it will bee easie to attaine such a perfection as is acceptable to God Let us use our selves to pray as Daniel did morning and evening Let us use our selves to reading of the Scripture as the Bereans to Preaching as Christ to fasting as Anna to give to the poore and needy as Dorcas and Cornelius At length we shall attaine to some perfection in them c. This is amplified 1. By the rule whereby our workes must bee framed that is the will of God Christ sayd not my will but thine be done So must every Christian say our will is to live at ease to wallow in pleasures to take the Tabret and Harpe to eate the Calves out of the middest of the stall to rejoyce with the instruments of Musicke Our will is never to taste of any misery to have no losses crosses sicknesse if possible not to have our finger ake But let us entreat the Lord that wee may doe His will to say with them Acts 21.14 The will of the Lord be done 1 Thes. 4. The will of God is your sanctification The Lord so perfect us to every good worke that we may possesse our vessels in holinesse and honour that we may serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life 2 It is amplified by the manner of our working That which is well pleasing in his sight not for any worthinesse of ours but through Iesus Christ in whom God is well pleased with us for without him we can please God in nothing Cain and Abel both offered Sacrifices yet God was pleased with Abel not with Cain The Pharisee and Publican both praied in the Temple yet the one was heard and the other was not Why because one was in Christ not the other Let us desire the Lord to accept of our poore and imperfect workes for the worthinesse of Christ in whose name they are presented to him He concludes with a doxologie a song of praise and thankesgiving to Christ the great Shepheard which is God above all blessed for ever to him be glory for ever and ever He it is in whom wee were chosen before the foundation of the world in whom is our life breath and being He it is that in unspeakable love came downe from the pallace of heaven into the dunghill of the earth for our sakes that vouchsafed to take flesh of a woman for us to be borne in a Stable layd in a cratch to endure the speaking against of sinners to be called Beelzebub a bibber of wine a friend of Publicanes and sinners to be blindfolded buffetted spit upon cruelly whipped to be pittifully nailed hand and foote to the Crosse to susteine the wrath of his Father to dye to be buried to rise againe to ascend into heaven there making intercession for us therefore to him be praise for ever and ever He it is that though he bee absent in body yet hath not left us Orphanes poore fatherlesse children he hath given us his spirit to be a father to us to guide us into all truth an heavenly Comforter to comfort us in all distresses to seale us up to the kingdome of heaven He hath left us His Word the foode of our soules the sword of the Spirit to defend us from all enemies of our salvation Hee hath given us the Sacrament of His blessed Supper as a perpetuall memory of him wherein we may daily see him the bread and wine are as pledges of his body and bloud that we may eate him spiritually be one with him and he with us He it is that hath given us his Angels to pitch their tents about us to take our soules at our dying day and to carry them into the kingdome of heaven Therfore let us say with cheerefull hearts to him be praise worthy is the Lord Iesus the great Shepheard of the sheepe to receive all honour and glory prayse power and might now and for ever Amen VERSE 22. 1 AN admonition Suffer the word of exhortation 2. The reason which is taken from the brevity In admonitions I have beene briefe hee spent but three Chapters in them therefore take them the more patiently Such is the pride and perversenesse of our nature we cannot abide to be told of our faults like gauled horses wee are ready to winch and kicke at it Therefore this caveat is very needfull Suffer your selves meekely and quietly to bee reprooved for your sinnes Suffer the Preacher to tell you of your covetousnesse your pride malice c. of your drunkennesse fornication and adultery of your negligence in comming to Church of the little care that is had for the good of the Towne every man is for himselfe none for the Towne Suffer your selves to be admonished of these things it is good for you Ye suffer fooles gladly sayes Saint Paul yee suffer stage players to tell you of your faults and ye laugh at it and will ye not suffer Preachers ye suffer the Physition to give you sowre potions yee send for him and reward him for it and will yee not suffer the Physition of your soules to bee sharpe with you for your salvation Ye suffer Chirurgions to cut you and will yee not suffer us to lanch the soares of your sins that the corrupt matter may issue out Suffer the words of exhortation and magnifie God for them Blessed be thou and blessed be thy counsell sayd David to Abigail So when the Preacher tels us of that which is amisse and exhorts us to
which is worse I but looke into the 12 of the Acts of the Apostles and the 6 verse and there you shall see how Saint Peter being bound with two chaines betweene two souldiers slept more soundly than many doe on their beds of downe And againe in the 16 chapter of the Acts and the 25 verse And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed and sung prayses unto God they sung more merrily in prison than many Kings can doe in their Pallaces There were diverse Martyrs Noble men borne and exceeding rich that had no pitty of themselves nor their wives and children neither but exposed them to all torments for Christs sake A good conscience is a continuall feast no joy to that what is our rejoycing save the testimony of a good conscience The third is honour and preferment but in that let us not be worse than Balaam Balack offered him great promotion but saith hee If the King would giue me his house full of silver and gold I cannot passe the Commandement of the Lord. The devill offered Christ all the Kingdomes of the world and the glory of them yet hee refuseth them What advantageth it a man to winne the whole world and lose his owne soule Let us not lose Christs everlasting Kingdome for these transitorie good things The fourth is persecution confiscation of goods bonds imprisonments death against all these let us plucke up Saint Pauls courage I am ready not onely to be bound but to dye for the Name of the Lord Iesus Ignatius went joyfully to the Lyons Policarpus to the fire Laurentius to the gridyron admirable was the boldnesse of Basil the governour threatned to strip him of his goods as for that saith he I have nothing but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a torne gown and a few books I wil put thee to death death saith he shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a benefactor unto me it shall send me to endlesse joyes well said the governour thou art very stubborne consider better of the matter and give me thy answere to morrow saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I to day and to morrow am the same man Let us all be of his magnanimous resolution let not our lives be deare to us so as we may fulfill our course with joy Christ sayd to the twelve Will ye also goe away To whom should we goe saith Saint Peter in the name of the rest thou hast the words of eternall life Let us love Christ as dearely as Ruth did Naomi Entreate mee not to depart from thee I will live and dye with thee insteed of a life of a span long we shall have a life that endures for ever VERSE 10. HItherto he hath wished her to avoyd their errors now hee doth advise her to eschew their companie 1. Non participando in facto not participating with them in deeds 2. Non participando in verbo not participating with them in words verse 11. If any come unto you they be shamelesse fellowes they will not tarry till they be sent for they will come of their owne accord and intrude themselves What any without exception nay and bring not this doctrine namely of Christ but the contrary rather Receive him not into your house why this seemes too great incivility they might receive him and when they perceived that by him turne him out againe I but Turpiùs eiicitur quam non admittitur hospes ye shall have more adoe to eject him than to keepe him out at the first shut up the doores of your house against him It seemes that as Gajus was the Churches Host so this Lady was the Churches Hostesse her house was open to the Preachers and Professors of the Gospell but he warneth her not to receive corrupt teachers 1. It is a thing displeasing to God to give entertainment to his enemies Iehu the seer reproved King Iehoshaphat for joyning with Achab Wouldest thou helpe the wicked and love them that hate the Lord God gave us our houses they must bee for his friends and not for his enemies 2. The godly will be grieved at it and shall we grieve them for whom especially Christ died 3. It may bring a bad report of our selves that we like of them and approve them whereas we ought to abstaine from all appearance of evill and provide things honest before God and men 4. It may indanger our owne soules For their word fretteth as a canker It may over-run us and infect us ere we be aware 5. It may encourage them in their wickednesse 6. It may pull Gods wrath on us and our houses God blessed the house of Potiphar for Iosephs sake and the house of the Shunamitish woman for Elishaes sake His curse will light on those houses where the adversaries of his Gospel are harboured When Saint Iohn heard that Cerinthus the Heretique was in the bathe saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us flie least the Bathe fall on our heads Yet what a number be there whose houses are receptacles for Seminaries Priests and Iesuites and other Sectaries Ahabs house was for Baals Priests But Constantines Pallace was for godly Bishops and Ministers and hee thought their prayers to be the pillars of his house and indeede they were Then for participation in words Where 1. The prohibition 2. The reason of it verse 11. Neither bid him God speed Be so farre in shewing him any kindnesse in deeds as vouchsafe him not a kind word or greeting The Grecians used two words in their salutations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rejoyce and doe well celse gaudere benè rem gerere Albinâ—vano as the Poet said Here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wish him no joy no comfort vouchsafe him not a good word or familiar speech shew no token of familiarity to him VERSE 11. HE renders a reason of it For he that biddeth him God speede is partaker of his evill deeds And if wee be partakers of their sinnes we shall be partakers of their plagues Salutation is a signe of love We may not love them Therefore not so much as salute them Marcion asked Saint Iohn if he knew him Yes saith he agnosco te primogenitum Satanae I know thee to be the first borne of the devill They are the devils broode Therefore salute them not Dyonisius Bishop of Alexandria would not vouchsafe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Samosatenus the Heretique Some more nise than wise more rigid than solid will not bid any God speed in the high way side least they be partakers of their evill deeds not knowing where about they goe 1. In doubtfull matters it is the propertie of love to interpret the best for love is not suspitious it thinketh not evill 2. We may bid the man God speede though not that where about hee goes unlesse we certainely know that he goes about some mischiefe These are not much unlike them that except against the Letanie in the
3 4. the other is Hospitalitie 5. his Sincerity is set forth by the joy wherewith Saint Iohn was ravished in regard of it The joy is first specified v. 3. then amplified v. 4. In the specifying of this joy there is 1. The greatnesse of it 2. The ground of it He did not envie it as Iosuah did the prophecying of Eldad and Medad but he joyed in it not a little but greatly vehemently as the Wise men rejoyced with an exceeding great joy when they saw the starre againe There is gaudium in carne in the flesh that is the adulterers joy gaudium in vindicta in revenge that is the malicious mans joy gaudium in mundo that is the worldlings joy gaudium in Christo that is the Christian mans joy We must rejoyce at the good things that be in others The ground of his rejoycing was a report that came to him of Gajus when the brethren came Preachers and common Christians that were with Gajus and testified to the truth boare witnesse of the truth that is in thee 1. Of thy sincere dealing and liberality to all The good things that be in others must not be smoothered or buried in silence our tongues must be as trumpets to sound them abroad that which the woman did to Christ in powring a boxe of precious oyntment on his head must be spoken of throughout the world the faith of Abraham the zeale of Phineas the patience of Iob the Centurions Synagogues Cornelius almes and the bountifulnesse of Gajus shall be propagated to all posterity Fame is like a ship that receives all passengers like a wagon that entertaines all good and bad Bad things goe abroad and good things goe abroad but here is the difference 1. Bad things goe speedily good slowly the one flies like Eagles the other creeke like Snailes Davids adultery went further then his sweet and heavenly songs 2. The one are inlarged the other diminished the one halfe of Salomons wisedome came not to the eares of the Queene of Shebah 3. The one all heares of but a few of the other Thousands heare of a false report as that Saint Paul preacht against the Law and Moses hundreds do not heare of the other 4. Bad things goe without ceasing men are like flies that are ever insisting upon soares the report of good things is like an hue and cry that quickly fals downe in the Countrey 5. The one we tell of with delight we take little pleasure in talking of the other the one shall be at ordinaries the other shall finde never an ordinary yet we ought rather to testifie of the one rather than of the other God and his Angels take delight in the one the devill in the other Let us witnesse of the vertues wherewith God hath adorned any It shall redound to his glory and it shall be a spurre to pricke on others to the like This is illustrated a pari Even as thou walkest in the truth 1. In the truth of the Gospel which thou dost adorne by thy good workes Thou dost not content thy selfe to beginne in the truth but thou walkest in it like a good traveller till thou come to the end of thy journey to the Celestiall Canaan VERSE 4. THen this joy is amplified by a comparison Some read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 greater grace But most Greeke Coppies have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joy In the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greater joy than these Some referre it to the brethren mentioned before then in these men that relate this of thee Some Greeke Coppies have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 greater joy than this So the question were at an end Yet the plurall for the better exagarating of it may be put for the singular as if all joyes were comprehended in this What is that Then to heare that my children walke in the truth Why Saint Iohn was a perpetuall Virgin He had no children acording to the flesh but he had spirituall children among whom Gajus was one because he preached the Word of truth to him Preachers are fathers mothers and nurses too Fathers Though ye have ten thousand instructors in christ yet not many fathers I have begotten you through the Gospel Mothers My little children of whom I travel in birth againe till Christ be formed in you Nurses We were gentle among you as a nurse cherisheth her children Therefore we are to be loved and honoured of the people Some rejoyce to see their children flourish in wealth and honours of the world then in the graces of the Spirit It is more joy to them to see them Gentlemen Knights Lords c. than to see them upright and constant Christians It was not so with St. Iohn no more must it be with us We may joy to see them great men in the world but no joy to this to see them great in Christ. VERSE 5. THe second vertue commended in him is his hospitality and charity Whereof there is 1. A relation of it in this and part of the 6. ver 2. The prosecution of it 6. 7. 3. The necessity of it Not in him alone but in all christians ver 8. In the relation 1. The manner how he did it 2. The persons to whom it was extended Touching the manner Thou dost faithfully whatsoever thou dost In the Greeke not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou doest a faithfull deede making a faithfull demonstration of thy faith by thy workes as it becomes every faithfull man to doe Shew me thy faith by thy workes We must not onely doe bonum but doe it benè not onely that which is good but we must doe it with a good intention for God is not so much pleased with Nounes as with Adverbs This Gregorie sets downe excellently well 1. We must not doe them superbè proudly with a proud opinion of our selves thinking highly of our selves because we have done them as the Pharisee did which spread the Peacocks feathers of his works before God in the Temple In knowing of them we must not know them though they be recta good things yet we must account them minima little in our own eyes acknowledging when we have done all that we can we are unprofitable servants God may find many blemishes in our best workes 2. We must not doe them ambitiosè with an ambitious minde to get glory to our selves as the Pharisees did who had a trumpet sounded at their gates for the publishing of their almes Vaineglory is a secret thiefe that accompanies us privily in all our best actions to cut the throat of the soule when we have done them 3. We must not do them mundanò for wordly lucre and commodity hoping to enrich our selves by it as Iudas did by the boxe of oyntment he pretended the benefit of the poore but he intended his owne benefit If we doe them for these sinister ends we lose our reward The only scope we aime at must be